


^ « ,....E^fS^ /' ^ 


o' , 

^ Vo K 0 ^ .’^>^‘ ^ - 

c;^ v' ^ ^ ‘ 0 ^ ^O^'* 




'> N 


Z' ^ 

* <?* 


O' 

^giA* w'^ '*^i < 

.o'* s'**',, %, 

k ^ 


^ ^ < 5 ‘‘ 

« ' ^ 


o 0 ^ 

«s 


' ■■^ 
r ^ 




<* 

' V ^\‘^W ^' ., 

v^ ' 

' ' V ' 

.# '’W*/o 

v*'" '''iS^^/^ ' 

i> ^ vx^-^n g?=fe&. *0 *• " 

> V. 

r> ^ A f-. 

V ‘'''' O^ 

* - r> A' 


■^,. .•i'< 


^ * 0 ^ 


x 0 °^. 




<P .^x 


o. 




V '<' 

. 0 -^ % 
. V V ' /, 

z ^ 

it 


^ U i. 

V. 


*« 4 . 

” %> .’*», V "' 

N'^' ♦V'Ir’A '= 


^'’ V. 


oV - ^ 

. 0 ^ c ° ^ 


V I B 




•<1 



''’ *{^^ ° '' 

* :v “ v:^;^v “ • ^ ^ ‘ 


' - <y r. r\ 

O^ s''’" ^ 

<A' ^ "'f 






C. 

oo^ 




* ' s ’ - z ^ ° 



rP ^ 

• * 8 , ^ ‘ 
V 8 ^ ^ ^ « / > 





< 1 ^ s .x" V I 8 ^ 

^ tX' <t '^ ' ® v^ * o 

^ ^ ‘T^ rv- 2 <>^ -y o 



"o o'* 


,'i!' '^■=^^. 




‘V 

/co , 





















§ 





0 




i 




I 


r 


V 







s 




MWilTnuj 


Vincent’s first trial of Wildfii'e.— Page 16 , 


With Lee in VirginiOi 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA 


A 3T0RY OF THE AMERICAN CIVIL WAR. 


\ 

s 




By G.- A/ HENTY, 


Author of *^Bonnie Prince Charlie,'" *^With Clive in India" *^The Dragon ond 
the Raven," "The Young Carthaginian," "The Lion of the North,- 
"Captain Bayley's Heir," "By Pike and Dyke," "Under 
Drake's FUig," "By Englajid's Aid," "In 
Freedoni's Cause," "In the Reign 
of Terror," etc.% etc. 



ILLUSTRATED BY GORDON BROWNE. 


K L. BLIRT COMPANY, Publishers 
52-55 Duaae Street, New York 


«’ .. 


» : 1 V 

i'’- 


y ' V' Ji 7 





-1 


!■ \ 


. I 




■• ’'(•''.■V' :IV 




1 ) 

•V- 


■■■■'';> f' ■-,-,<• . • 

I't. ,•-■ , .•./■ r 

A; 1 

M -■ 

'Ai'.'.. ^ : 


."-r •. 




H ] 


V 

I 


. . F .'f 
tf j . <* 

•< ' 5 ' \ 


* •;' . rV'^- 




> V' '’ . 

‘.M.O'’' ' v'-v •.■'■' 


{ 0 - 7 > 


\ 








‘ _ i< 


. ,1^ 


n 


■ '■'7 


: ;r,' I,' j..|)S . 


'-i; ;•''' " ' .'v' ' -; 

-A#?' - 'Ai: 

.- -. L-' -.'“i ' 'I 'i 'It i-'J ■ ' . ■•■ —•^' 



\ 


ri:4 ' <( : ' 


jt j) 


' /fi""' - •• 


I ■ f . 
• / . 




."fV=. / '■ *- 


... ’ • A •. . 


f* V 


T^a.T. ^ 7?44 l>X 




>'• -v' -Tif , 


< t 




'YV\<Oui. S 5^ 1'? 


^ , 
) ■ 




, 


■■ ,.^ f 

■.,//.v>- • • I 
. !\ <•''■ > 
I'v'ti '' :*■ 

V ' ■ ■ : 




1 


'-> 


.t-x. 


k 

X 

9 • 


« 

<#' 

«• 


\ 


! 5.’ 


i ' s * i ' 




' ' -sr r 






-^•,r 


\ 'H 


' ■' '•' ' i* 

■ 4 “ ( . 




^ ■V ''- 

T-‘ ■ i'/ ' 

^ » I . , r* 

V ' \ 


(V 


:' j'' 'r\ . 

f ivN * '. 




•^ i 

r • 


.T'A:''-' 




I * 


,» V !: - . .5? 

/. X t ■' i 




IV />"' ■■ '• 


I *' 


-V't, .A A-- 


v-i 


f 

/■ 


*':’) '■■'■!■ 

"vi 


74 


I - 




*» - 


, -/f 


S'\ 






IV 


I"? Vi^ -.-/.'t .. .' . . -U . >• .' 


'.'h'-H- ■ a' 'i'; 


' V' ••''• 


KiMKav - '-' ■‘'-'i 'A ' ■ 


, I 


»i! 




V' v 


L < • 


i/I 


a. 


I .* ^ I . . 

ii ':' '’• ' /■' '-'i ''•?•' *■ '■• ■'J-; ' ■ ■ >' J/ 

(if'^i' >'^ ■.' ■ '^' - vr^Vv *j'i' 


yy. .-.^ ■ ' ti 

l-i- ■■'•'. : '*■ ' j| , . ' *';*/■'/ I 


.'4;- '..A, 


PREFACE. 


I 


Mt Dear Lads: 

The great war between the Northern and Southern States 
of America possesses a peculiar interest to us, not only 
because it was a struggle between two sections of a people 
akin to us in race and language, but because of the heroic 
courage with which the weaker party, with ill-fed, ill-clad, 
ill-equipped regiments, for four years sustained the contest 
with an adversary not only possessed of immense numerical 
superiority, but having the command of the sea, and being 
able to draw its arms and munitions of war from all the 
manufactories of Europe. Authorities still differ as to the 
rights of the case. The Confederates firmly believed that 
, the States, having voluntarily united, retained the right of 
withdrawing from the Union when they considered it for 
their advantage to do so. The Northerners took the oppo- 
site point of view, and an appeal to arms became inevitable. 
During the first two years of the war the struggle was con- 
ducted without inflicting unnecessary hardship upon the 
general population. But later on the character of the war 
changed, and the Federal armies carried widespread 
destruction wherever they marched. Upon the other 
hand, the moment the struggle was over the conduct of 
the conquerors was marked by a clemency and generosity 
altogether unexampled in history, a complete amnesty 
being granted, and none, whether soldiers or civilians, 
being made to suffer for their share in the rebellion. The 
credit of this magnanimous conduct was to a great extent 
due to Generals Grant and Sherman, the former of whom 
took upon himself the responsibility of granting terms 


iv 


PBEFAGB. 


which, although they were finally ratified by his govern- 
ment, were at the time received with anger and indignation 
in the North. It was impossible, in the course of a single 
volume, to give even a sketch of the numerous and com- 
plicated operations of the war, and I have therefore confined 
myself to the central point of the great struggle — the 
attempts of the Northern armies to force their way to ' 
Kichmond, the capital of Virginia and the heart of the 
Confederacy. Even in recounting the leading events in 
these campaigns, I have burdened my story with as few 
details as possible, it being my object now, as always, to 
amuse as well as to give instruction in the facts of history. 

Yours sincerely, 

G. A. HENTY. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER I. 

PAOS. 

A Virginian Plantation 7 

CHAPTER II. 

Buying a Slave - 25 

CHAPTER III. 

Aiding a Runaway 45 

CHAPTER IV. 

Safely Back 64 

CHAPTER V. 

Secession 79 

CHAPTER VI. 

Bull Run 95 

CHAPTER VII. 

Tlie Merrimac and the Monitor 117 

CHAPTER VIII. 

McClellan’s Advance 184 

f 

CHAPTER IX. 

A Prisoner 151 

CHAPTER X. 

The Escape. 16S 


T1 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER XL 

Page. 

Fiifritivefa 

CHAPTER XII. 

The Bushwhackers 204 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Laid Up 223 1 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Across the Border 241 

CHAPTER XV. 

Fredericksburg 261 

CHAPTER XVI. j 

The Search for Dinah 278 ti 

^ CHAPTER XVII. 

Chancellors ville.. 299 

CHAPTER XVIII. ' 

A Perilous Undertaking 322 j 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Free 342 ^ 

CHAPTER XX. i 

The End of the Struggle 362 I 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


CHAPTER 1. 

A VIRGIKIAK PLANTATION. 

‘‘I won’t have it, Pearson; so it’s no use yonr talking. 
If I had my way yon shouldn’t touch any of the field 
hands. And when I get my way — that won’t be so very 
long — I will take good care you sha’n’t. But you sha’n’t 
hit Dan.” 

“He is not one of the regular house hands,” was the 
reply; “and I shall appeal to Mrs. Wingfield as to whether 
I am to be interfered with in the discharge of my duties.” 

“You may appeal to my mother if you like, but I don’t 
think that you will get much by it. I tell you you are a 
deal too fond of that whip, Pearson. It never was heard of 
on the estate during my father’s time, and it sha’n’t be 
again when it comes to be mine, I can tell you. Come 
along, Dan; I want you at the stables.” 

So saying, Vincent Wingfield turned on his heel, and 
followed by Dan, a negro lad of some eighteen years old, 
he walked off toward the house, leaving Jonas Pearson, the 
overseer of the Orangery estate, looking after him with an 
evil expression of face. 

Vincent Wingfield was the son of an English officer, 
who, making a tour in the States, had fallen in love with 
and won the hand of Winifred Cornish, a rich Virginian 
heiress, and one of the belles of Richmond. After the 


8 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


marriage he had taken her home to visit his family in Eng- 
land ; but she had not been there many weeks before the 
news arrived of the sudden death of her father. A month 
later she and her husband returned to Virginia, as her 
presence was required there in reference to business matters 
connected with the estate, of which she was now the 
mistress. 

The Orangery, so called from a large conservatory built 
by Mrs. Wingfield’s grandfather, was the family seat, and 
the broad lands around it were tilled by upward of two 
hundred slaves. There were in addition three other prop- 
erties lying in different parts of the State. Here Vincent, 
with two sisters, one older and one younger than himself, had 
been born. When he was eight years old Major and Mrs. 
Wingfield had gone over with their children to England, 
and had left Vincent there for four years at school, his 
holidays being spent at the house of his father’s brother, a 
country gentleman in Sussex. Then he had been sent for 
unexpectedly; his father saying that his health was not 
good, and that he should like his son to be with him. A 
year later his father died. 

Vincent was now nearly sixteen years old, and would 
upon coming of age assume the reins of power at the 
Orangery, of which his mother, however, would be the 
actual mistress as long as she lived. The four years Vin- 
cent had passed in the English school had done much to 
render the institution of slavery repugnant to him, and 
his father had had many serious talks with him during the 
last year of his life, and had shown him that there was a 
good deal to be said upon both sides of the subject. 

“ There are good plantations and bad plantations, Vin- 
cent; and there are many more good ones than bad ones. 
There are brutes to be found everywhere. There are bad 
masters in the Southern States just as there are bad land- 
lords in every European country. But even from self- 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


interest alone, a planter has greater reason for caring for 
the health and comfort of his slaves than an English 
farmer has in caring for the comfort of his laborers. Slaves 
are valuable property, and if they are overworked or badly 
cared for they decrease in value. Whereas if the laborer 
falls sick or is unable to do his work the farmer has simply 
to hire another hand. It is as much the interest of a 
planter to keep his slaves in good health and spirits as it is 
for a farmer to feed and attend to his horses properly. 

“ Of the two, I consider that the slave with a fairly kind 
master is to the full as happy as the ordinary English 
laborer. He certainly does not work so hard, if he is ill 
he is carefully attended to, he is well fed, he has no cares 
or anxieties whatever, and when old and past work he has 
no fear of the workhouse staring him in the face. At the 
same time I am quite ready to grant that there are horrible 
. abuses possible under the laws connected with slavery. 

‘‘ The selling of slaves, that is to say, the breaking up of 
families and selling them separately, is horrible and abom- 
inable. If an estate were sold together with all the slaves 
upon it, there would be no more hardship in the matter 
than there is when an estate changes hands in England, 
and the laborers upon it work for the new master instead 
of the old. ; Were I to liberate all the slaves on this estate 
to-morrow and to send them North, I do not think that 
’ they would be in any way benefited by the change. They 
would still have to work for their living as they do now, 
and being naturally indolent and shiftless would probably 
fare much worse. But against the selling of families sep- 
arately and the use of the lash I set my face strongly. 

‘^At the same time, my boy, whatever your sentiments 
may be on this subject, you must keep your mouth closed 
as to them. Owing to the attempts of Northern Aboli- 
tionists, who have come down here stirring up the slaves to 
discontent, it is not advisable, indeed it is absolutely dan- 


10 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


gerous, to speak against slavery in the Southern States. 
The institution is here, and we must make the best we can 
of it. People here are very sore at the foul slanders that 
have been published by Northern writers. There have 
been many atrocities perpetrated undoubtedly, by brutes 
who would have been brutes wherever they had been born; 
but to collect a series of such atrocities, to string them 
together into a story, and to hold them up, as Mrs. Beecher 
Stowe has, as a picture of slave-life in the Southern States, 
is as gross a libel as if any one were to make a collection of 
all the wife-beatings and assaults of drunken English 
ruffians, and to publish them as a picture of the average 
life of English people. 

“Such libels as these have done more to embitter the 
two sections of America against each other than anything 
else. Therefore, Vincent, my advice to you is, be ^Tways 
/ kind to your slaves — not over-indulgent, because they are 
I very like children and indulgence spo ils them — but be a# 
the same time firm and kind to them^and with other peo- 
ple avoid entering into any discussions or expressing any 
opinion with regard to slavery. You can do no good and 
you can do much harm. Take things as you find th^m 
and make the best of them. I trust that the time may 
come when slavery will be abolished; but I hope, for the 
sake of the slaves themselves, that when this is done it will 
be done gradually and thoughtfully, for otherwise it would 
inflict terrible hardship and suffering upon them as well as 
upon their masters.” 

There were many such conversations between father and 
son, for feeling on the subject ran very high in the South- 
ern States, and the former felt that it was of the utmost 
importance to his son that he should avoid taking any 
strong line in the matter. Among the old families of Vir- 
ginia there was indeed far less feeling on this subject than 
in some of the other States. Knowing the good feeling 


mm LBE m VIRGINIA. 


11 


t hat almost nn iversally existed between themselves and 
thejr^slayes, the gentry of Virginia regarded with contempt 
the calumnies of which they were the subject. Secure in 
the affection of their slaves, an affection which was after- 
ward abundantly proved during the course of the war, they 
scarcely saw the ugly side of the question. The worst 
I masters were the smallest ones; the man who owned six 
I slaves was far more apt to extort the utmost possible work 
• from them than the planter who owned three or four hun- 
dred. And the worst masters of all were those who, hav- 
ing made a little money in trade or speculation in the 
towns, purchased a dozen slaves, a small piece of land, and 
tried to set up as gentry. 

In Virginia the life of the large planters was almost a 
patriarchal one; the indoor slaves were treated with 
extreme indulgence, and were permitted a far higher degree 
of freedom of remark and familiarity than is the case with 
servants in an English household. They had been the 
nurses or companions of the owners when children, had 
grown up with them, and regarded themselves, and were 
regarded by them, as almost part of the family. There 
was, of course, less connection between the planters and 
their field hands; but these also bad for the most part been 
born on the estate, had as children been taught to look up 
to their white masters and mistresses, and to receive many 
little kindnesses at their hands. 

They had been cared for in sickness, and knew that they 
would be provided for in old age. Each had his little 
\ allotment, and could raise fruit, vegetables, and fowls for 
i his own use or for sale in his leisure time. The fear of 
\loss of employment or the pressure of want, ever present 
to English laborers, had never fallen upon them. The 
climate was a lovely one, and their work far less severe 
than that of men forced to toil in cold and wet, winter and 
summer. The institution of slavery assuredly was capable 


12 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


of terrible abuses, and was marked in many instances by 
abominable cruelty and oppression; but taken all in all, the 
negroes on a well-ordered estate, under kind masters, were 
probably a happier class of people than the laborers upon 
any estate in Europe. 

Jonas Pearson had been overseer in the time of Major 
Wingfield, but his authority had at that time been com- 
paratively small, for the major himself personally super- 
vised the whole working of the estate, and was greatly 
liked by the slaves, whose chief affections were, however, 
naturally bestowed upon their mistress, who had from 
childhood been brought up in their midst. Major Wing- 
field had not liked his overseer, but he had never had any 
ground to justify him making a change. Jonas, who was 
a Northern man, was always active and energetic; all Major 
Wingfield’s orders were strictly and punctually carried out, 
and although he disliked the man, his employer acknowl- 
edged him to be an excellent servant. 

After the major’s death, Jonas Pearson had naturally 
obtained greatly increased power and authority. Mrs. 
Wingfield had great confidence in him, his accounts were 
always clear and precise, and although the profits of the 
estate were not quite so large as they had been in her hus- 
band’s lifetime, this was always satisfactorily explained by 
a fall in prices, or by a part of the crops being affected by 
the weather. She flattered herself that she herself man-*. 
aged the estate, and at times rode over it, made sugges- 
tions, and issued orders, but this was only in fits and 
starts; and although Jonas came up two or three times a 
week to the house nominally to receive her orders, he man- 
aged her so adroitly that while she believed that every- 
thing was done by her directions, she in reality only fol- 
lowed out the suggestions which, in the first place, came 
from him. 

She was aware, however, th§it there was less content and 


WITH LEE m VimiNIA, 


13 


happiness on the estate than there had been in the old 
times. Complaints had reached her from time to time of 
overwork and harsh treatment. But upon inquiring into 
these matters, Jonas had always such plausible reasons to 
give that she was convinced he was in the right, and that 
the fault was among the slaves themselves, who tried to ^ 
take advantage of the fact that they had no longer a mas- 
ter’s eye upon them, and accordingly tried to shirk work, 
and to throw discredit upon the man who looked after the 
interests of their mistress; and so gradually Mrs. Wingfield 
left the management of affairs more and more in the 
hands of Jonas, and relied more implicitly upon him. 

The overseer spared no pains to gain the good-will of 
Vincent. When the latter declared that the horse he rode 
had not sufficient life and spirit for him, Jonas had set 
inquiries on foot, and had selected for him a horse which, 
for speed and bottom, had no superior in the State. One 
of Mrs. Wingfield’s acquaintances, however, upon hearing 
that she had purchased the animal, told her that it was 
notorious for its vicious temper, and she spoke angrily to 
Jonas on the subject in the presence of Vincent. The 
overseer excused himself by saying that he had certainly 
heard that the horse was high spirited and needed a good 
rider, and that he should not have thought of selecting it 
had he not known that Mr. Vincent was a first-class rider, 
and would not care to have a horse that any child could 
manage. 

The praise was not undeserved. The gentlemen of 
Virginia were celebrated as good riders; and Major Wing- 
field, himself a cavalry man, had been anxious that Vin- 
cent should maintain the credit of his English blood, and 
had placed him on a pony as soon as he was able to sit on 
one. A pony had been kept for his use during his holi- 
days at his uncle’s in England, and upon his return Vin- 
cent ba/d, except during the hours he spent with his father. 


14 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


almost lived on horseback, either riding about the estate, 
or paying visits to the houses of other planters. 

For an hour or more every day he exercised his father’s 
horses in a paddock near the house, the major being 
wheeled down in an easy-chair and superintending his rid- 
ing. As these horses had little to do and were full of 
spirit, Vincent’s powers were often taxed to the utmost, 
and he had many falls; but the soil was light, and he had 
learned the knack of falling easily, and from constant 
practice was able at the age of f ourte en_to stick on firmly 
even without a saddle, and was absolutely fearless as to any 
animal he mounted. 

In the two years which had followed he had kept up hia 
riding. Every morning after breakfast he rode to Rich- 
mond, six miles distant, put up his horse at some stable 
there, and spent three hours at school; the rest of the day 
was his own, and he would often ride off with some of hia 
schoolfellows who had also come in from a distance, and 
not return home till late in the evening. Vincent took 
after his English father rather than his Virginian mother 
both in appearance and character, and was likely to become 
as tall and brawny a man as the former had been when he 
first won the love of the rich Virginian heiress. 

He was full of life and energy, and in this respect offered 
a strong contrast to most of his schoolfellows of the same 
age. For although splendid riders and keen sportsmen, 
the planters of Virginia were in other respects inclined to 
indolence; the result partly of the climate, partly of their 
being waited upon from childhood by attendants ready to 
carry out every wish. He had his father’s cheerful dispo- 
sition and good temper, together with the decisive manner 
so frequently acquired by a service in the army, and at the 
same time he had something of the warmth and enthu- 
siasm of the Virginian character. 

Good rider as he was he was sonsewhat surprised at the 


WITH LEE in VIRGINIA, 


15 


horse the overseer bad selected for him. It was certainly 
a splendid animal, with great bone and power; but there 
was no mistaking the expression of its turned-back eye, 
and the ears that lay almost flat on the head when any one 
approached him. 

‘‘It is a splendid animal, no doubt, Jonas,” he said the 
first time he inspected it; “but he certainly looks as if he 
had a beast of a temper. I fear what was told my mother 
about him is no exaggeration; for Mr. Markham told me 
to-day, when I rode down there with his son, and said that 
we had bought Wildfire, that a friend of his had had him 
once, and only kept him for a week, for he was the most 
vicious brute he ever saw.” 

“I am sorry I have bought him now, sir,” Jonas said. 
“Of course I should not have done so if I had heard these 
things before; but I was told he was one of the finest 
horses in the country, only a little tricky, and as his price 
was so reasonable I thought it a great bargain. But I see 
now I was wrong, and that it wouldn’t be right for you to 
mount him ; so I think we had best send him in on Satur- 
day to the market and let it go for what it will fetch. 
You see, sir, if you had been three or four years older it 
would have been different; but naturally at your age you. 
don’t like to ride such a horse as that.” 

“I sha’n’t give it up without a trial,” Vincent said 
shortly. “ It is about the finest horse I ever saw ; and if it 
hadn’t been for its temper, it would be cheap at five times 
the sum you gave for it. I have ridden a good many bad- 
tempered horses for my friends during the last year, and 
the worst of them couldn’t get me off.” 

“Well, sir, of course you will do as you please,” Jonas 
said ; “but please to remember if (any harm comes of it that 
I strongly advised you not to have anything to do with it, 
and I did my best to dissuade you from trying.” 

Vincent nodded carelessly, and then turned to the black 
greom. 


16 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“Jake, get out that cavalry saddle of my father’s, with 
the high cautle and pommel, and the rolls for the knees. 
It’s like an armchair, and if one can’t stick on on that, one 
deserves to be thrown.” 

While the groom was putting on the saddle, Vincent 
stood patting the horse’s head and talking to it, and then 1 
taking its rein led it down into the inclosure. ' 

“No, I don’t want the whip, ” he said, as Jake offered 
him one. “ I have got the spurs, and likely enough the 
horse’s temper may have been spoiled by knocking it about 
with a whip; but we will try what kindness will do with it 
first.” 

“Me no like his look, Massa Vincent; he debble ob a 
boss dat.” 

“I don’t think he has a nice temper, Jake; but people 
learn to control their temper, and I don’t see why horses 
shouldn’t. At any rate we will have a try at it. He looks 
as if he appreciates being patted and spoken to already. 
Of course if you treat a horse like a savage he will become 
savage. Now, stand out of the way.” 

Gathering the reins together, and placing one hand upon 
the pommel, Vincent sprang into the saddle without touch- 
ing the stirrups; then he sat for a minute or two patting 
the horse’s neck. Wildfire, apparently disgusted at having 
allowed himself to be mounted so suddenly, lashed out 
viciously two or three times, and then refused to move. 
For half an hour Vincent tried the effect of patient coax- 
ing, but in vain. 

“Well, if you won’t do it by fair means you must by 
foul,” Vincent said at last, and sharply pricked him with 
his spurs. 

Wildfire sprang into the air, and then began a desperate 
series of efforts to rid himself of his rider, rearing and 
kicking in such quick succession that he seemed half the 
time in the air. Finding after awhile that his efforts 


WITH LEE IN yiRGTNTA. 


17 


were unavailing, he subsided at last into sulky immov- 
ability. Again Vincent tried coaxing and patting, but as 
no success attended these efforts, he again applied the spur 
sharply. This time the horse responded by springing for- 
ward like an arrow from a bow, dashed at the top of his 
speed across the inclosure, cleared the high fence without 
an effort, and then set off across the country. 

He had attempted to take the bit in his teeth, but with 
a sharp jerk as he drove the spurs in, Vincent had defeated 
his intention. He now did not attempt to check or guide 
him, but keeping a light hand on the reins let him go his 
own course. Vincent knew that so long as the horse was 
going full speed it could attempt no trick to unseat him, 
and he therefore sat easily in his saddle. 

For six miles Wildfire continued his course, clearing 
every obstacle without abatement to his speed, and delight- 
ing his rider with his power and jumping qualities. Occa- 
sionally, only when the course he was taking would have 
led him to obstacles impossible for the best jumper to sur- 
mount, Vincent attempted to put the slightest pressure 
upon one rein or the other, so as to direct it to an easier 
point. 

At the end of six miles the horse’s speed began slightly 
to abate, and Vincent, abstaining from the use of his spurs, 
pressed it with his knees and spoke to it cheerfully, urg- 
ing it forward. He now from time to time bent forward 
and patted it, and for another six miles kept it going at a 
speed almost as great as that at which it had started. 
Then he allowed it gradually to slacken its pace, until at 
'last first the gallop and then the trot ceased, and it broke 
into a walk. 

“You have had a fine gallop, old fellow,” Vincent said, 
patting it; “and so have I. There’s been nothing for you 
to lose your temper about, and the next road we come upon 
w'e will turn our face homeward. Half a dozen lessons 
like this, and then no doubt we shall be good friends^” 


18 


WITH LEE IN VIRQINIA. 


The journey home was performed at a walk, Vincent 
talking the greater part of the time to the horse. It took 
a good deal more than six lessons before Wildfire would 
start without a preliminary struggle with his master, but m 
the end kindness and patience conquered. Vincent often 
visited the horse in the stables, and, taking with him an 
apple or some pieces of sugar, spent some time there talk- 
ing to and petting it. He never carried a whip, and never 
used the spurs except in forcing it to make its first start. 

Had the horse been naturally ill-tempered Vincent 
would probably have failed, but, as he happened afterward 
to learn, its first owner had been a hot-tempered and pas- 
sionate young planter, who, instead of being patient with 
it, had beat it about the head, and so rendered it restive 
and bad-tempered. Had Vincent not laid aside his whip 
before mounting it for the first time, he probably would 
never have effected a cure. It was the fact that the animal 
had no longer a fear of his old enemy the whip as much as 
the general course of kindness and good treatment that 
had effected the change in his behavior. 

It was just when Vincent had established a good under- 
standing between himself and Wildfire that he had the 
altercation with the overseer, whom he found about to flog 
the young negro Dan. Pearson had sent the lad half an 
hour before on a message to some slaves at work at the 
other end of the estate, and had found him sitting on the 
ground watching a tree in which he had discovered s 
’possum. That Dan deserved punishment was undoubted. 
He had at present no regular employment upon the estate. 
Ja^j^ Ids father head of the stables, and Dan had 

made himself useful in odd jobs about the horses, and 
expected to become one of the regular stable hands. The 
overseer was of opinion that there were already more 
negroes in the stable than could find employment, and had 
urged upon Mrs. Wingfield that onu of the hands there 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


19 


and the boy Dan should he sent out to the fields. She, 
however, refused. 

know you are quite right, Jonas, in what you say. 
But there were always four hands in the stable in my 
^father’s time, and there always have been up to now; and 
though I know they have an easy time of it, I certainly 
should not like to send any of them out to the fields. As 
to Dan, we will think about it. When his father was 
about his age he used to lead my pony when I first took to 
riding, and when there is a vacancy Dan must come into 
the stable. I could not think of sending him out as a field 
hand, in the first place for his father’s sake, but still more 
for that of Vincent. Dan used to be told off to see that he 
did not get into mischief when he was a little boy, and he 
has run messages and been his special boy since he came 
back,- Vincent wanted to have him as his regular house 
servant; but it would have broken old Sam’s heart if, after 
being my father’s boy and my husband’s, another had taken 
his place as Vincent’s.” 

And so Dan had remained in the stable, but regarding 
Vincent as his special master, carrying notes for him to his 
friends, or doing any odd jobs he might require, and 
spending no small portion of his time in sleep. Thus he 
was an object of special dislike to the overseer; in the first 
place because he had not succeeded in having his way with 
regard to him, and in the second because he was a useless 
hand, and the overseer loved to get as much work as possi- 
ble out of every one on the estate. The message had been 
a somewhat important one, as he wanted the slaves for 
some work that was urgency required; and he lost his 
temper, or he would not have done an act which would 
certainly bring him into collision with Vincent. 

He was well aware that the lad did not really like him, 
and that his efforts to gain his good-will had failed, and he 
had foreseen that sooner or later there would be a struggle 


20 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


for power between them. However, he relied upon hia 
inflnence with Mrs. Wingfield, and upon the fact that she 
was the life-owner of the Orangery, and believed that he 
would be able to maintain his position even when Vincent 
came of age. Vincent on his side objected altogether to 
the overseer’s treatment of the hands, of which he heard a 
good deal from Dan, and had already remonstrated with 
his mother on the subject. He, however, gained nothing 
by this. Mrs. Wingfield had replied that he was too young 
to interfere in such matters, that his English ideas would 
not do in Virginia, and that naturally the slaves were set 
against the overseer; and that now Pearson had no longer 
a master to support him, he was obliged to be more severe 
than before to enforce obedience. At the same time it 
vexed her at heart that there should be any severity on the 
Orangery estate, where the best relations had always pre- 
vailed between the masters and slaves, and she had herself 
spoken to Jonas on the subject. 

He had given her the same answer that she had given 
her son: “The slaves will work for a master, Mrs. Wing- 
field, in a way they will not for a stranger. They set 
themselves against me, and if I were not severe with them 
I should get no work at all out of them. Of course, if you 
wish it, they can do as they like; but in that case they 
must have another overseer. I cannot see a fine estate 
going to ruin. I believe myself some of these Abolition 
fellows have been getting among them and doing them 
mischief, and that there is a bad spirit growing up among 
them. I can assure you that I am as lenient with them as 
is possible to be. But if they won’t work I must make 
them, so long as I stay here.” 

And so the overseer had had his way. She knew that 
the man was a good servant, and that the estate was kept 
in eMgrllent order. After all, the severities of which She 
had heard complaints were by no means excessive; and it 


Wim LEE IN VimiNlA. 


21 


was not to be expected that a Northern overseer could rule ’ 
entirely by kindness, as the owner of an estate could do. ■ 
A change would be most inconvenient to her, and~she 
would have difficulty in suiting herself so well another 
time. Besides, the man had been with her sixteen years, 
and was, as she believed, devoted to her interests. There- 
fore she turned a deaf ear to Vincent’s remonstrances. 

She had always been somewhat opposed to his being left 
in England at school, urging that he would learn ideas 
there that would clash with those of the people among 
whom his life was to be spent; and she still considered that 
her views had been justified by the result. 

The overseer was the first to give his version of the 
story about Dan’s conduct; for on going to the house Vin- 
cent found his sisters, Rosa and Annie, in the garden, hav- 
ing just returned from a two days’ visit to some friends in 
Richmond, and stayed chatting with them and listening to 
their news for an hour, and in the meantime Jonas had 
gone in and seen Mrs. Wingfield and told his story. 

“I think, Mrs. Wingfield,” he said when he had finished, 

‘‘ that it will be better for me to leave you. It is quite 
evident that I can have no authority over the hands if your 
son is to interfere when 1 am about to punish a slave for 
an act of gross disobedience and neglect. I found that all the 
tobacco required turning, and now it will not be done this 
afternoon owing to my orders not being carried out, and 
the tobacco will not improbably be injured in quality. My 
position is difficult enough as it is; but if the slaves see 
that instead of being supported I am thwarted by your 
son, my authority is gone altogether. No overseer can 
cari;y on his work properly under such circumstances.* 

“I will see to the matter, Jonas,” Mrs. Wingfield said 
decidedly. ‘‘ Be assured that you have my entire support, 
and I will see that my son does not again interfere.” 

When, therefore, Vincent entered the house and began 
his complaint he found himself cut short. 


22 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


“I have heard the story already, Vincent. Dan acted in 
gross disobedience, and thoroughly deserved the punish- 
ment Jonas was about to give him. The work of the 
estate cannot be carried on if such conduct is to be tolerated ; 
and once for all, I will permit no interference on your part 
with Jonas. If you have any complaints to make, come 
to me and make them ; but you are not yourself to inter- 
fere in any way with the overseer. As for Dan, I have 
directed Jonas that the next time he gives cause for com- 
plaint he is to go into the fields.” 

Vincent stood silent for a minute, then he said quietly: 

“ Very well, mother. Of course you can do as you like; but 
at any rate I will not keep my mouth shut when I see that 
fellow ill-treating the slaves. Such things were never done 
in my father’s time, and I won’t see them done now. You 
said the other day you would get me a nomination to West 
Point as soon as I was sixteen. I should be glad if you 
would do so. By the time I have gone through the school, 
you will perhaps see that I have been right about Jonas.” 

So saying, he turned and left the room and again joined 
his sisters in the drawing-room. 

‘‘I have just told mother that I will go to West Point, 
girls,” he said. ‘‘Father said more than once that he 
thought it was the best education I could get in America.” 

“But I thought you had made up your mind that you 
would rather stop at home, Vincent?” 

“ So I had, and so I would have done, but mother and I 
differ in opinion. That fellow Jonas was going to flog 
Dan, and I stopped him this morning, and mother takes 
his part against me. You know, I don’t like the way he 
goes on with the slaves. They are not half so merry and 
happy as they used to be, and I don’t like it. We shall 
have one of them running away next, and that will be a 
nice thing on what used to be considered one of the hap- 
piest plantations in Virginia. I can’t make mother out; I 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


23 


shonld have thought that she would have been the last 
person in the world to have allowed the slaves to be harshly 
treated.” 

“I am sure we don’t like Jonas more than you do, Vin- 
cent; but you see mamma has to depend upon him so 
much. No, I don’t think she can like it; but you can’t 
have everything you like in a man, and I know she thinks 
he is a very good overseer. I suppose she could get 
another?” 

Vincent said he thought that there could not be much 
difficulty about getting an overseer. 

‘‘ There might be a difficulty in getting one she could 
rely on so thoroughly,” Kosa said. “You see a great deal 
must be left to him. Jonas has been here a good many 
years now, and she has learned to trust him. It would be 
a long time before she had the same confidence in a 
stranger; and you may be sure that he would have his 
faults, though, perhaps, not the same as those of Jonas. 
I think you don’t make allowance enough for mamma, 
Vincent. I quite agree with you as to Jonas, and I don’t 
think mamma can like his harshness to the slaves any more 
than you do ; but every one says what a difficulty it is to 
get a really trustworthy and capable overseer, and, of 
course, it is all the harder when there is no master to look 
after him.” 

“Well, in a few years I shall be able to look after an 
overseer,” Vincent said. 

“You might do so, of course, Vincent, if you liked; but 
unless you change a good deal, I don’t think your super- 
vision would amount to much. When you are not 
at school you are always on horseback and away, and we 
see little enough of you, and I do not think you are likely 
for a long time yet to give up most of your time to looking 
after the estate.” 

“ Perhaps you are right,” Vincent said, after thinking for 


u 


WTTE LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


a minnte; “but I think I could settle down too, and give 
most of my time to the estate, if I was responsible for it. 
I dare say mother is in a difficulty over it, and I should 
not have spoken as I did; I will go in and tell her so.” 

Vincent found his mother sitting as he had left her. 
Although she had sided with Jonas, it was against her 
will; for it was grievous to her to hear complaints of the 
treatment of the slaves at the Orangery. Still, as Kosa 
had said, she felt every confidence in her overseer, and 
believed that he was an excellent servant. She was con- 
scious that she herself knew nothing of business, and that 
she must therefore give her entire confidence to her man- 
ager. She greatly disliked the strictness of Jonas; but if, 
as he said, the slaves would not obey him without, he must 
do as he thought best. 

“I think I spoke too hastily, mother,” Vincent said as 
he entered; “and I am sure that you would not wish the 
slaves to be ill-treated more than I should. I dare say 
Jonas means for the best.” 

“ I feel sure that he does, Vincent. A man in his position 
cannot make himself obeyed like a master. I wish it could be 
otherwise, and I will speak to him on the subject; but it will 
not do to interfere with him too much. A good overseer is 
not easy to get, and the slaves are always ready to take 
advantage of leniency. An easy master makes bad work, 
but an easy overseer would mean ruin to an estate. I am 
convinced that Jonas has our interests at heart, and I will 
tell him that I particularly wish that he will devise some 
other sort of punishment, such as depriving men who 
won’t work of some of their privileges instead of using the 
lash.” 

“Thank you, mother. At any rate, he might be told 
that the lash is never to be used without first appealing to 
you.” 

“I will see about it, Vincent, and talk it over with him.” 
And with that Vincent was satisfied. 


mTH LEE IN YimiNIA. 


26 


CHAPTER 11. 

BUYING A SLATE. 

Mrs. Wingfield did talk the matter over with the 
overseer, and things went on in consequence more smoothly. 
Vincent, however, adhered to his wish, and it was arranged 
that as soon as he could get a nomination he should go to 
West Point, which is to the American army what Sand- 
hurst and Woolwich are to England. Before that could 
be done, however, a great political agitation sprang up. 
The slaves States were greatly excited over the prospect of 
a Republican president being chosen, for the Republicans 
were to a great extent identified with the abolition move- 
ment; and public feeling, which had for some time run 
high, became intensified as the time approached for the 
election of a new president, and threats that if the Demo- 
crats were beaten and a Republican elected the slave States 
would secede from the Union, were freely indulged in. 

In Virginia, which was one of the most northern of the 
slave States, opinion’* was somewhat divided, there being a 
strong minority against any extreme measures being taken. 
Among Vincent’s friends, however, who were for the most 
part the sons of planters, the Democratic feeling was very 
strongly in the ascendant, and their sympathies were 
wholly with the Southern States. That these had a right 
to secede was assumed by them as being unquestionable. 

But in point of fact there was a great deal to be said on 
both sides. The States which first entered the Union in 
1776 considered themselves to be separate and sovereign 


36 


WITH LEE IN Vin&INlA. 


States, each possessing power and authority to manage its 
own affairs, and forming only a federation in order to con- 
struct a central power, and so to operate with more effect 
against the mother country. Two years later the consti- 
tution of the United States was framed, each State giving 
up a certain portion of its authority, reserving its own self- ’ 
government and whatever rights were not specifically 
resigned. 

No mention was made in the constitution of the right of 
a State to secede from the Union, and while those who 
insisted that each State had a right to secede if it chose to 
do so declared that this right was reserved, their oppo- 
nents affirmed that such a case could never have been con- 
templated. Thus the question of absolute right had never 
been settled, and it became purely one of force. 

Early in November, 1860, it became known that the 
election of Mr. Lincoln, the Republican candidate, was 
assured, and on the ninth of that month the representatives 
of South Carolina met at Charleston, and unanimously 
authorized the holding of a State convention to meet in 
the third week in December. The announcement caused 
great excitement, for it was considered certain that the 
convention would pass a vote of secession, and thus bring 
the debated question to an issue. Although opinion in 
Virginia was less unanimous than in the more southern 
States, it was generally thought that she would imitate the 
example of South Carolina. 

On the day following the receipt of the news, Vincent, 
who had ridden over to the plantations of several of his 
friends to talk the matter over, was returning homeward, 
when he heard the sound of heavy blows with a whip and 
loud curses, and a moment later a shrill scream in a 
woman’s voice rose in the air. 

Vincent checked his horse mechanically with an exclama- 
tion of anger. He knew but too well what was going on 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


27 


beyond the screen of shrubs that grew on the other side of 
the fence bordering the road. For a moment he hesitated, 
and then muttering, “What’s the use!” was about to 
touch the horse with the whip and gallop on, when the 
shriek again rose louder and more agonizing than before. 
With a cry of rage Vincent leaped from his horse, threw 
the reins over the top of the fence, climbed ov«r it in a 
moment, and burst his way through the shrubbery. 

Close by a negro was being held by four others, two hav- 
ing hold of each wrist and holding his arms extended to full 
length, while a white lad, some two years Vincent’s senior, 
was showering blows with a heavy whip upon him. The 
slave’s back was already covered with weals, and the blood 
was flowing from several places. A few yards distant a 
black girl, with a baby in her arms, was kneeling on the 
ground screaming for mercy for the slave. Just as Vin- 
cent burst through the bushes, the young fellow, irritated 
at her cries, turned round and delivered a tremendous blow 
with the whip on her bare shoulders. 

This time no cry came from her lips, but the slave, who 
had stood immovable while the punishment was being 
inflicted upon himself, made a desperate effort to break 
from the men who held him. He was unsuccessful, but 
before the whip could again fall on the woman’s shoulders, 
Vincent sprang forward, and seizing it, wrested it from 
the hands of the striker. With an oath of fury and sur- 
prise at this sudden interruption, the young fellow turned 
upon Vincent. 

“You are a coward and a blackguard, Andrew Jackson!” 
Vincent exclaimed, white with anger. “You are a dis- 
grace to Virginia, you ruffian!” 

Without a word the young planter, mad with rage at 
this interference, rushed at Vincent; but the latter had 
learned the use of his fists at his English school, and rid- 
ing exercises had strengthened his muscles, and as his oppo- 


28 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


nent rushed at him, he met him with a blow from tho 
shoulder which sent him staggering back with the blood 
streaming from his lips. He again rushed forward, and 
heavy blows were exchanged; then they closed and 
grappled. For a minute they swayed to and fro; but 
although much taller, the young planter was no stronger 
than Vincent, and at last they came to the ground with a 
crash, Vincent uppermost, Jackson’s head as he fell com- 
ing with such force against a low stump that he lay 
insensible. 

The contest had been so sudden and furious that none 
had attempted to interfere. Indeed the negroes were so 
astonished that they had not moved from the moment 
when Vincent made his appearance upon the scene. The 
lad rose to his feet. 

“You had better carry him up to the house and throw 
some water on him,” he said to the negroes, and then 
turned to go away. As he did so, the slave who had been 
flogged broke from the others, who had indeed loosened 
their hold, and ran up to Vincent, threw himself on his 
knees, and taking the lad’s hand pressed it to his lips. 

“I am afraid I haven’t done you much good,” Vincent 
said. “You will be none the better off for my interfer- 
ence; but I couldn’t help it.” So saying he made his way 
through the shrubbery, cleared the fence, mounted, and 
roue homeward. 

“I have been a fool,” he said to himself as he rode along. 
“ It will be all the worse for that poor beggar afterward ; 
still I could not help it. I wonder will there be any row 
about it. I don’t much expect there will, the Jacksons 
don’t stand well now, and this would not do them any good 
with the people round; besides I don’t think Jackson 
would like to go into court to complain of being thrashed 
by a fellow a head shorter than himself. It’s blackguards 
like him who give the Abolitionists a right to hold up the 
slave-owners as being tyrants and brutes.” 


WITH LB B! IN VIRGINIA, 


89 


The Jacksons were newcomers in Virginia. Six years 
before, the estate, of which the Cedars, as their place was 
called, formed a part, was put up for sale. It was a very 
large one, and having been divided into several portions 
f to suit buyers, the Cedars had been purchased by Jackson, 
who, having been very successful as a storekeeper at 
Charleston, had decided upon giving up the business and 
leaving South Carolina, and settling down as a land-owner 
in some other State. His antecedents, however, were soon 
known at Eichmond, and the old Virginian families turned 
a cold shoulder to the newcomer. 

Had he been a man of pleasant manners, he would grad- 
ually have made his way; but he was evidently not a gen- 
tleman. The habits of trade stuck to him, and in a very 
short time there were rumors that the slaves, whom he bad 
bought with the property, found him a harsh and cruel 
master. This in itself would have been sufficient to bring 
him disrepute in Virginia, where as a rule the slaves were 
treated with great kindness^ and indeed considered their 
position to be infinitely superior to that of the poorer class 
of whites. Andrew Jackson had been for a few months at 
school with Vincent; he was unpopular there, and from 
the rumors current as to the treatment of the slaves on 
the estate, was known by the nickname of the “slave- 
driver.” 

Had V^incent been the son of a white trader, or a small 
/cultivator, he knew well enough that his position would be 
a very serious one, and that he would have had to ride to 
the border of the State with all speed. He would havfc 
been denounced at once as an Abolitionist, and would have 
been accused of stirring up the slaves to rebellion against 
their masters; a crime of the most serious kind in the 
Southern States. But placed as he was, as the heir of a 
great estate worked by slaves, such a cry could hardly be 
raised against him. He might doubtless be fined and 


30 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


admonished roi interfering between a master and his slave; 
but the sympathy of the better classes in Virginia would 
be entirely with him. Vincent, therefore, was but little 
concerned for himself; but he doubted greatly whether his 
interference had not done much more harm than good to 
the slave and his wife, for upon them Andrew Jackson 
would vent his fury. He rode direct to the stables instead 
of alighting as usual at the door. Dan, who had been 
sitting in the veranda waiting for him, ran down to the 
stables as he saw him coming. 

“ Give the horse to one of the others, Dan ; I want to 
speak to you. Dan,” he went on when he had walked 
with him a short distance from the stables, ‘‘ I suppose you 
know some of the hands on Jackson’s plantation.” 

Dan grinned, for although there was not supposed to be 
any communication between the slaves on the different 
estates, it was notorious that at night they were in the 
habit of slipping out of their huts and visiting each other. 

“I know some ob dem, Marse Vincent. What you want 
ob dem? Berry bad master, Marse Jackson. Wust master 
hereabouts.” 

Vincent related what had happened, to Dan’s intense 
delight. 

“Now, Dan,” he went on, “I am afraid that after my 
interference they will treat that poor fellow and his wife 
worse than before. I want you to find out for me what is 
going on at Jackson’s. I do not know that I can do any- 
thing, however badly they treat them ; but I have been 
thinking that if they ill-treat them very grossly, I will get 
together a party of fifteen or twenty of my friends and we 
will go in a body to Jackson’s, and warn him that if he 
behaves with cruelty to his slaves, we will make it so hot 
for him that he will have to leave the state. I don’t say 
that we could do anything; but as we should represent 
most of the large estates round here, I don’t think old 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


31 


Jackson and his son would like being sent to Coventry. 
The feeling is very strong at present against ill-treatment 
of the slaves. If these troubles lead to war almost all of 
us will go into the army, and we do not like the thought 
of the possibility of troubles among the hands when the 
whites are all away.” 

“I will find out all about it for you to-night, sah. I 
don’t suspect dat dey will do nuffin to-day. Andrew 
Jackson too sick after dat knock against de tump. He 
keep quiet a day or two.” 

‘‘Well, Dan, you go over to-night and find out all about 
it. I expect I had better have left things alone, but now I 
have interfered I shall go on with it.” 

Mrs. Wingfield was much displeased when Vincent told 
her at dinner of his incident at Jackson’s plantation and 
even his sisters were shocked at this interference between a 
master and his slave. 

“You will get yourself into serious trouble with these 
fanciful notions of yours,” Mrs. Wingfield said angrily. 
“ You know as well as I do how easy it is to get up a cry 
against any one as an Abolitionist and how difficult to dis- 
prove the accusation; and just at present, when the 
passions of every man in the South are inflamed to the 
utmost, such an accusation will be most serious. In the 
present instance there does not seem that there is a shadow 
of excuse for your conduct. You simply heard cries of a 
slave being flogged. You deliberately leave the road and 
enter these people’s plantation and interfere without, so far 
as I can see, the least reason for doing so. You did not 
inquire what the man’s offense was; and he may for aught 
you know have half murdered his master. You simply 
see a slave being flogged and you assault his owner. If 
the Jacksons lay complaints against you it is quite probable 
that you may have to leave the tate. What on earth can 
have influenced you to act in such a mad-brained way?” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


n 

‘‘I d!d not interfere to prevent his flogging the slave, 
mother, hut to prevent his flogging the slave’s wife, which 
was pure wanton brutality. It is not a question of slavery 
one way or the other. Any one has a right to interfere to 
put a stop to brutality. If I saw a man brutally treating 
a horse or a clog I should certainly do so 5 and if it is right 
to interfere to save a dumb animal from brutal ill-treatment 
surely it must be justifiable to save a woman in the same 
case. I am not an Abolitionist. That is to say, I consider 
that slaves on a properly managed estate, like ours, for 
instance, are just as well off as are the laborers on an estate 
in Europe; but I should certainly like to see laws passed 
to protect them from ill-treatment. Why, in England 
there are laws against cruelty to animals; and a man who 
brutally flogged a dog or a horse would get a month’s 
imprisonment with hard labor. I consider it a disgrace to 
us that a man may here ill-treat a human being worse than 
he might in England a dumb animal.” 

“You know, Vincent,” his mother said more quietly, 
“that I object as much as you do to the ill-treatment of 
the slaves, and that the slaves here, as on all well-conducted 
plantations in Virginia, are well treated; but this is not a 
time for bringing in laws or carrying out reforms. It is bad 
enough to have scores of Northerners doing their best to 
stir up mischief between masters and slaves without a 
Southern gentleman mixing himself up in the matter. 
We have got to stand together as one people and to protect 
our State rights from interference.” 

“ I am just as much in favor of State rights as any one 
else, mother; and if, as seems likely, the present quarrel is 
to be fought out, I hope I shall do my best for Virginia as 
well as other fellows of my own age. But just as I protest 
against any interference by the Northerners with our laws, 
I say that we ought to amend our laws so as not to give 
them the shadow of an excuse for interference. It is 


WITH LEE IN VntQINIA, 


33 


brutes like the Jacksons who have afforded the materials 
for libels like ‘Uncle Tom’s Cabin’ upon us as a people; and 
I can’t say that I am a bit sorry for having given that 
young Jackson what he deserved.” 

“Well, I hope there will be no trouble come of it,” Mrs. 
Wingfield said. “I shouldn’t think the Jacksons would 
like the exposure of their doings which would be caused 
by bringing the matter into court; but if they do, you may 
be quite sure that a jury in Richmond at the present time 
would find against you.” 

“I don’t suppose that they will do anything, mother. 
But if they must, they must; and I don’t suppose any- 
thing serious will come of it any way.” 

The next morning Vincent went down early to the 
stables. As he approached them Dan came out to meet 
him. 

“Well, Dan, what’s your news?” 

“Berry great bobbery ober at Jackson’s last night, Massa 
Vincent. Fust of all I crept round to de huts ob de field 
hands. Dey all know nuffin bout it; but one of dem he 
goes off and gets to hab a talk with a gal employed in de 
house who was in de habit of slipping out to see him. 
She say when de young un war carried in de old man go 
on furious; he bring suit against you, he hab you punished 
berry much — no saying what he not going to do. After a 
time de young un come round, he listen to what the ould 
man say for some time; den he answer: ‘No use going on 
like dat. Set all de county families against us if we have 
suit. As to dat infernal young villain, me pay him out 
some other way.’ Den de old man say he cut de flesh off 
de bones ob dat nigger; but de young one say: ‘Mustn’t do 
dat. You sure to hear about it, and make great bobbery. 
Find some oder way to punish him. ’ Den dey talk together 
for some time, but girl not hear any more.” 

“Well, then, there will be no suit anyhow,” Vincent 


34 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


said. “As to paying me out some other way, I will look 
after myself, Dan. I believe that fellow Jackson is capable 
of anything, and I will be on the lookout for him.” 

“Be sure you do, Marse Vincent. You ride about a 
great deal, dat fellow bery like take a shot at you from 
behind tree. Don’t you go near dat plantation, or sure 
enuff trouble come.” 

“I will look out, Dan. There is one thing, I always 
ride fast; and it wants a very good shot to hit one at a 
gallop. I don’t think they will try that; for if he missed, 
as he would be almost sure to do, it would be a good deal 
worse for him than this affair would have been had he 
brought it into court. You keep your ears open, Dan, and 
find out how they are thinking of punishing that poor 
fellow for my interference on his behalf.” 

After breakfast a negro arrived with a note for Mrs. 
Wingfield from Mr. Jackson, complaining of the unwar- 
rantable and illegal interference by her son on behalf of a 
slave who was being very properly punished for gross mis- 
conduct; and of the personal assault upon his son. The 
writer said that he was most reluctant to take legal pro- 
ceedings against a member of so highly respected a family, 
but that it was impossible that he could submit to such an 
outrage as this. 

Although Mrs. Wingfield had expressed her disapproval 
of Vincent’s conduct on the evening before, there was no 
trace of that feeling in her reply to this letter. She wrote 
in the third person, coldly acknowledging the receipt of 
Mr. Jackson’s letter, and saying that she had heard from 
her sou of his interference to put a stop to one of those 
brutal scenes which brought discredit upon the Southern 
States, and that she considered he had most rightly pun- 
ished Mr. Jackson, jun., for his inhuman and revolting 
conduct; that she was perfectly aware the interferenee had 
been toohnioally illegal, but that her son was fully prepared 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


35 


to defend his conduct if called upon to do so in the courts, 
and to pay any fine that might be inflicted for his suffering 
himself to be carried away by his righteous indignation. 
She ended by saying that as Mr. Jackson was a stranger in 
Virginia, he was perhaps not aware that the public senti- 
ment of that State was altogether opposed to such acts of 
brutality as that of which his son had been guilty. 

‘‘What have you been doing to that fellow Andrew 
Jackson?” one of Vincent’s friends, a young fellow two 
years older than himself, said to him a few days later. 
“ There were a lot of us talking over things yesterday, in 
Richmond, and he came up and joined in. Something 
was said about Abolitionists, and he said that he should 
like to see every Abolitionist in the State strung up to a 
tree. He is always pretty violent, as 5^ou know; but on 
the present occasion he went further than usual, and then 
went on to say that the worst and most dangerous Aboli- 
tionists were not Northern men but Southerners, who were 
traitors to their State. He said: ‘For example, there is 
that young Wingfield. He has been to England, and has 
come back with his heart filled with Abolitionist notions;’ 
and that such opinions at the present time were a danger 
to the State. 

“Two or three of us took the matter up, as you might 
guess, and told him he had better mind what he was saying 
or it would be the worse for him. Harry Furniss went so 
far as to tell him that he was a liar, and that if he didn’t 
like that he would have satisfaction in the usual way. 
Master Jackson didn’t like it, but muttered something and 
•lunk off. What’s the matter between you?” 

“I should not have said anything about it,” Vincent 
replied, “if Jackson had chosen to hold his tongue; but as 
he chooses to go about attacking me, there is no reason 
why I should keep the matter secret.” And he then 
related what had taken place. 


36 


WITH LEE IN VIBGlNIA. 


The young Virginian gave a low whistle. 

“I don’t say I blame you, Wingfield; but I tell yon, yon 
might have got yourself into an awful mess if the Jacksons 
had chosen to take it up. Yon know how hot the feeling 
is at present, and it is a serious matter at any time to 
interfere between a master and his slaves in the Southern 
States. Of course among ns our feelings would be all 
against Jackson; but among the poorer class of whites, 
who have been tremendously excited by the speeches, both 
in the North and here, the cry of Abolitionist at the 
present moment is like a red rag to a bull. However, I 
understand now the fellow’s enmity to you. 

‘^None of us ever liked him when he was at school with 
us. He is an evil-tempered brute, and I am afraid you 
may have some trouble with him. If he goes about talking 
as he did to us, he would soon get up a feeling against you. 
Of course it would be nonsense to openly accuse a member 
of an old Virginian family of being an Abolitionist; but it 
would be easy enough to set a pack of the rough, classes of 
the town against you, and you might get badly mauled if 
they caught you alone. The fellow is evidently a coward, 
or he would have taken up what Furniss said; but a coward 
who is revengeful is a good deal more dangerous than an 
open foe. However, I will talk it over with some of the 
ethers, and we will see if we can’t stop Andrew Jackson’s 
mouth.” 

The result of this was that the next day half a dozen of 
Vincent’s friends wrote a joint letter to Andrew Jackson, 
saying that they regarded his statements respecting Vincent 
as false and calumnious, and that if he repeated them they 
would jointly and severally hold him responsible; and 
that if, as a result of such accusations, any harm happened 
to Vincent, th )y should know where to look for the orig- 
inator of tne mischief, and punish him accordingly. 

“You should be more careful, Andrew,” his father said, 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


37 


as white with fury, he showed him his letter. “ It was you 
who were preaching prudence the other day, and warning 
me against taking steps that would set all the whole country 
against us; and now, you see, you have been letting your 
tongue run, and have drawn this upon yourself. Keep 
quiet for the present, my son; all sorts of things may 
occur before long, and you will get your chance. Let this 
matter sleep for the present.” 

A day or two later when Vincent went down to the 
stables he saw that Dan had something to tell him, and 
soon found out that he wished to speak to him alone. 

“What is your news, Dan?” 

“I heard last night, Marse Vincent, that old man Jack- 
son is going to sell Dinah; dat de wife ob de man dey 
flogged.” 

“They are going to sell her!” Vincent repeated indig- 
nantly. “What are they going to do that for?” 

“ To punish Tony, sah. Dar am no law against dar sell- 
ing her. I hear dat dey are going to sell two oder boys, so 
dat it cannot be said dat dey do it on purpose to spite 
Tony. I reckon, sah, dey calculate dat when dey sell his 
wife Tony get mad and run away, and den when dey catch 
him again dey flog him pretty near to death. Folk always 
do dat with runaway slaves; no one can say nuftin agin 
dem for dat.” 

“It’s an infamous shame that it should be lawful to 
separate man and wife,” Vincent said. “However, we will 
see what we can do. You manage to pass the word to 
Tony to keep up his spirits, and not let them drive him to 
do anything rash. Tell him I will see that his wife does 
not get into bad hands. I suppose they will sell the baby 
too?” 

“ Yes, Marse Vincent. Natural the baby will go wid de 
modder,” 

Vincent watched the list of advertisements of slaves to 


S8 


WITH LEE IN VmOINIA. 


be sold, and a day or two later saw a notice to the effect 
that Dinah Morris, age twenty-two, with a male baby at 
her breast, would be sold on the following Saturday. He 
mounted his horse and rode into Richmond. He had not 
liked to speak to his mother on the subject, for she had 
not told him of the letter she had written to Jackson; and 
he thought that she might disapprove of any interference 
in the matter, consequently he went down to Mr. Renfrew, 
the family solicitor. 

“Mr. Renfrew,” he said, “I w’^ant some money; can you 
lend it me?” 

“You want money,” the solicitor said in surprise. 
“What on earth do you want money for? and if you want 
it, why don’t you ask your mother for it? How much do 
you want?” 

“I don’t know exactly. About eight hundred dollars, 

I should think; though it may be a thousand. I want to 
buy a slave.” 

“You want to buy a slave!” repeated Mr. Renfrew. 
“What on earth do you want to buy a slave for? You 
have more than you want now at the Orangery.” 

“It’s a slave that man Jackson is going to sell next Sat- 
urday, on purpose to spite the poor creature’s husband and 
drive him to desperation,” and Vincent then repeated the i 
whole story of the circumstances that had led up to the i 
sale. 

“It is all very abominable on the part of these Jack- i 
sons,” Mr. Renfrew said, “but your interference was most ! 
imprudent, my young friend; and, as you see, it has done 
harm rather than good. If you are so quixotic as to 
become the champion of every ill-treated slave in the State, 
your work is pretty well cut out for you.” 

“I know that, sir,” Vincent replied, smiling, “and I can 
assure you I did not intend to enter upon any such 
crusade; but, you see, I have wrongly or rightly mixed 


WITH LEE m VimiNIA. 


39 


myself np in this, and I want to repair the mischief which, 
as you say, I have caused. The only way I can see is to 
buy this negress and her bahy.” 

“ But I do not see that you will carry out your object if 
you do, Vincent. She will be separated just as much from 
her husband if you buy her as if any one else does. He is 
at one plantation and she is at another, and were they ten 
miles apart or a hundred, they are equally separated.” 

“I quite see that, Mr. Kenfrew; but, at least, she will 
be kindly treated, and his mind will be at rest on that 
score. Perhaps some day or other the Jacksons may put 
him up for sale, and then I can buy him, and they will be 
reunited. At any rate, the first step is to buy her. Can 
you let me have the money? My mother makes me a very 
good allowance.” 

‘‘And I suppose you spend it,” the lawyer interrupted. 

“Well, yes, I generally spend it; but then, you see, 
when I come of age I come in for the outlying estates.” 

“And if you die before, or get shot, or any other acci- 
dent befalls you,” Mr. Kenfrew said, “they go to your 
sisters. However, one must risk something for a client, 
so I will lend you the money. I had better put somebody 
up to bid for you, for after what has happened the Jack- 
sons would probably not let her go if they knew that yon 
were going to oe the purchaser.” 

“Thank you very much,” Vincent said warmly; “it will 
be a great weight off my mind,” and with a light heart he 
rode back to the Orangery. 

Vincent said nothing during the next two days to any of 
his friends as to the course the Jacksons were taking in 
- selling Tony’s wife; for he thought that if the news fot 
about, some of his friends who had heard the circumstances 
might go down to the auction and make such a demon- 
i stration that Jackson would be obliged to withdraw Dinah 
1 frem the sale, in which case he would no doubt dispose of her 


40 


WITH LEE IN VniGINIA. 


privately. On the Saturday he mounted his horse and 
rode into Eichmond, telling Dan to meet him there. At 
the hour the sale was announced he went to the yard where 
it was to take place. 

This was a somewhat quiet and secluded place; for 
although the sale of slaves was permitted by law in Vir- 
ginia, at any rate these auctions were conducted quietly 
and with as little publicity as possible. For although the 
better classes still regarded slavery as a necessary institu- 
tion, they were conscious that these sales, involving as they 
did the separation of families, were indefensible, and the 
more thoughtful would gladly have seen them abolished, 
and a law passed forbidding the sale of negroes save as part 
and parcel of the estate upon which they worked, an 
, exception only being made in the case of gross misconduct. 

• Many of the slave-owners, indeed, forbade all flogging j 
upon their estates, and punished refractory slaves, in the j 
first place, by the cutting off of the privileges they enjoyed 
in the way of holidays, and if this did not answer, threat-, 
ened to sell them — a threat which was, in the vast majority 
^/'of cases, quite sufficient to ensure good behavior; for the 
; slaves were well aware of the difference between life in the 
^ ' well-managed establishments in Virginia and that in some 
: of the other Southern States. Handing his horse to Dan, 
Vincent joined a knot of four or five of his acquaintances 
who had strolled in from mere curiosity. 

There were some thirty or forty men in the yard, a few 
of whom had come in for the purpose of buying; but the 
great majority had only attended for the sake of passing an 
idle hour. Slaves had fallen in value; for although all in • 
the South professed their confidence that the law would never 
attempt by force of arms to prevent their secession, it 
was felt that slave property would in future be more pre- 
carious, for the North would not improbably repeal the 
laws for the arreat of fugitive slaves, and consequently all ' ( 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


41 


runaways who succeeded in crossing the border would be 
lost to their masters. 

Upon the other side of the yard Vincent saw Andrew 
Jackson talking to two or three men who were strangers to 
him, and who, he guessed, were buyers from some of the 
more southern States, There were in all twelve lots to be 
disposed of. Of these two or three were hands who were 
no longer fit for field work, and who were bought at very 
low prices by men who owned but a few acres of land, and 
who could utilize them for odd jobs requiring but little 
strength. Then there was a stir of attention. Dinah 
Moore took her stand upon the platform, with her baby in 
her arms. The message which Dan had conveyed from 
Vincent to her husband had given her some hope, and 
though she looked scared and frightened as she clasped her 
babe to her breast, she was not filled with such utter 
despair as would otherwise have been the case. 

The auctioneer stated the advantages of the lot in the 
same business-like tone as if he had been selling a horse: 

“Lot 6. Negro wench, Dinah; age twenty-two; with 
male child. Strong and well made, as you see, gentlemen ; fit 
for field work, or could be made a useful hand about a 
house; said to be handy and good-tempered. Now, gen- 
tlemen, what shall we say for this desirable lot?” 

One of the men standing by Andrew Jackwn bid a hun- 
dred dollars. The bid was raised to a hundred and fifty 
by a rough -looking fellow standing in front of the platform. 
For some time the bidding was confined to these two, and 
it rose until it reached seven hundred and fifty, at which 
point the man near the platform retired, and there was a 
pause. 

Vincent felt uncomfortable. He had already been round 
to Mr. Renfrew, who had told him that he had deputed an 
agent to buy; and until the man near the platform stopped 
he had supposed that he was the solicitor’s agent. 


42 


WITH LEE IN VTJIQTNIA. 


“Now, gentlemen,’’ the auctioneer said, “surely you are 
not going to let this desirable piece of property go for 
seven fifty? She would be cheap at double the price. I 
have sold worse articles for three thousand.” 

“I will go another twenty-five dollars,” a tall man in 
homespun and a broad planter’s straw hat said quietly. 

The contest now recommenced, and by bids of twenty-five 
dollars at a time the amount was raised to twelve hundred 
and fifty dollars. 

“That’s enough for me,” the man standing by Andrew 
Jackson said ; “ he may have her at twelve fifty, and dear 
enough, too, as times go.” 

“Will any one else make an offer?” the auctioneer asked. 
There was no response, and the hammer fell. 

“What name?” 

“Nathaniel Forster,” the tall man said; and advancing 
to the table he counted out a roll of notes and gave them 
to the auctioneer, who handed to him a formal note certi- 
fying to his having duly and legally purchased Dinah 
Moore and her infant, late the property of Andrew Jack- 
son, Esquire, of the Cedars, State of Virginia. 

The purchaser had evidently made up his mind before- 
hand to secure the lot, for he handed a parcel he had been 
holding to Dinah, and said briefly, “Slip those things on, 
my lass.” 

The poor girl, who had before been simply attired in the 
scantiest of petticoats, retired to a corner of the yard, and 
speedily came forward again dressed in a neat cotton gown. 
There were several joking remarks made by the bystanders, 
but Dinah’s new master took no notice of them, but with 
a motion of his hand to her to follow him, walked out of 
the yard. 

A minute later Vincent followed, and although he had 
no doubt that the man was the agent Mr. Kenfrew had 
employed, he did not feel thoroughly satisfied until he saw 


1 





r'".’ : . .J ’*-- . 4 ; 

• - . *■•.- - ^ rn.'V 

-r ■■ V '■ 

- ,V ^ 


1 ^ 












^ 7^* • ' ; • W » . » . \ ■• Uj- .^ -* "I S 'Vv' ' * 

'P; •./'■*.*'• ' ^ >!• ■ ‘ : ,: ' ; -.-*i ' ; *v .. 

/r," '•■•„■•' '■ ■ 

.%•• ■*• ‘•. -: • Vi • • •' '*■ ; .'. ' • . * • 

■•It* - '. - ’K ' . •'.••■%; i> ' 

V '-i. ••*»» ',.. . '• ^-*-v #• uv * • • ,# . . 

y-4- ■>•■ ■■•->• ■_ •• ^ 



«• ' 


7S":X v:.<; 

Vi - V *> , • 


•i 'J.- 


:C - 


t. \\. 


.\ 


Tv . 


^ T / 

,W-:s ,‘,''^v.-’ 




Wry 



< 

•» 


■ 




... «'■ 

■ -f - r .: 


' ':v; 








f* • 

1 


. *» 


.> 


' '' ^ 


S ‘ ‘K . , • ■ 




> ' 

^ 1. 


■t* 


•V • 


# 




•'«. 


• -.sV •' 

w« i * ^ 


» ■ 


• ♦ ' 




t- 


V-s^-'S 


t 


■\ # 


/ - ■ V • 


' . - • .' »• . V ■ '<^ - I ’ * • •' 

■ ■:- '■ ^'•' . • .. V . ■' r.. ' ' ‘ ■ ’ . ■ ■ - . / . .- ' '^ ■ 

: ■■... ■ : ■'■ ■ ■ ■ / r.- - 


; • .->•' 
i." ,* j % • 


. v.\-;‘ 


s •• 




• • • 


m 


^ • 


N't" 'i • ' 




♦If' • .»r- • ■ . • »*'-* tfv ► 


-J w. 


•« . • * 

► 


. f 






• ^ l. l - . > ' . ^ j . 

. , -■ -C??^ '" . ':i/s .‘t’iiAf# , ■ •• 

ii.. " ’'■ ' - ’ * ** 

^ • T ^VKsn^DICvC ,. ^ •# Y Ji Tw 


■■ * 
« 


^.v '*■•> '.■. 

. 4-,' 




: '■ * > 


’jji',., V.v.., — . . . - ■ - 

t W"-- -x* ,. • r ^ ;i '•..' •• ' ^ . : -• 

{'.'.' -i:'-.'- ■■ 'v' ; '^.'Vv--'* ;■ v' 


\ - ■ 

•JI • ■■- • ^ , 

* , _ -,;i2 K-**t • “ » 


-• 



■ * ' ■ 

s-S' 


•' 1' 







. ’..i . -cv- . 1 ,.' , ^ .JT'. ■’ ^rv" TV •»^^ '»*-T > • ♦ 

- . * j:-, _,* ■ :' ■'., ■■- ■ ■ . ' > J>'-' V. .«•*.' ■• 


• f 

c • : > 



■ ■ - ■ "'r ' 


•W* ■ < 

.v^ ^-y L<£y-' 


f. i. 







? 


1 - . . f. • ; -iv^. v>’ 


'.V 






^A‘' 


• > ✓ 




WITH LEE m VimiNIA. 


43 


them enter the lawyer’s office. He quickly followed. 
They had just entered the private room of Mr. Eenfrew. 

“That’s right, Wingfield,” the lawyer said. “You see 
we have settled the business satisfactorily, and I think you 
have got a fairly cheap bargain. Just wait a moment and 
we will complete the transaction.” 

Dinah gave a start as Vincent entered, but with the 
habitual self-repression of a slave she stood quietly in the 
corner to which she had withdrawn at the other end of the 
room. 

The lawyer was busy drawing up a document, and 
touching the bell ordered a clerk to go across to Mr. 
Eawlins, justice of the peace, and ask him to step across 
the road. 

In a minute Mr. Eawlins entered. 

“I want you to witness a deed of sale of a slave,” Mr. 
Eenfrew said. “Here are the particulars: ‘Nathaniel 
Forster sells to Vincent Wingfield his slave, Dinah Moore 
and her male infant, for the sum of fourteen hundred 
dollars.’ These are the parties. Forster sign this receipt.” 

The man did so. The justice put his signature as wit- 
ness to the transaction, dropped into his pocket the fee of 
five dollars that the lawyer handed to him, and without a 
word strolled out again. 

“There, Dinah,” Mr. Eenfrew said, “Mr. Wingfield is 
now your master,” 

The girl ran forward, fell on her knees before Vincent, 
seized his hand and kissed it, sobbing out her thanks as 
she did so. 

“ There, that will do, Dinah,” the lawyer said, seeing 
that Vincent was confused by her greeting. “ I think you 
are a lucky girl, and have made a good exchange for the 
Orangery instead of the Cedars. I don’t suppose you will 
find Mr. Wingfield a very hard master. What he is going 
to do with you I am sure I don’t know.” 


44 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


Vincent now went to the door and called in Dan and 
told him to take Dinah to the Orangery, then mounting 
his horse he rode off home to prepare his mother for the 
reception of his new purchase. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


45 


CHAPTER III. 

AIDING A RUNAWAY. 

‘‘Well, you are an extraordinary boy, Vincent,” Mrs. 
Wingfield said as her son told her the story, while his 
sisters burst into fits of laughter at the idea of Vincent 
owning a female slave with a baby. “ Why did you not 
tell me that you wanted the money instead of going to Mr. 
Renfrew ? I shall tell him I am very angry with him for 
letting you have it for such a purpose.” 

“I was not sure whether you would let me have it, 
mother; and if you had refused, and I had got it after- 
ward from Mr. Renfrew, I should not have liked to bring 
her home here.” 

“ That would have been fun,” Annie said. " Fancy Vin- 
cent’s troubles with a female slave on his hands and 
nowhere to put her. What would you have done, 
Vincent?” 

I suppose I could have got a home for her somewhere,” 
Vincent said quietly. “I don’t think there would have 
been any difficulty about that. Still I am glad 1 didn’t 
have to do so, and one slave more or less can make no differ- 
enoe here.” 

"Not at all,” Mrs. Wingfield said; "I dare say Chloe 
will find something for her to do in the way of washing, 
and such other light work that she is fit for about the 
house. It is not that, but it is years since a slave was 
/brought into the Orangery; never since I can remember. 
I We r^Vmbre ttan we'want ourselves j and when I see all 

I ' ' 


46 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


those children about, I wonder sometimes what on earth 
we are to find for them all to do. Still, it was a scandalous 
thing of that man Jackson selling the girl to punish her 
husband ; and as you say it was your foolish interference in 
the matter that broughj;^ it about, so I do not know that 
I can blame you for doing what you can to set the matter 
straight. Still, except that the knowledge that she is here 
and will be well treated will be a comfort to the man, I 
do not see that he will be much the better off, unless indeed 
the Jacksons should try to sell him also, in which case I 
suppose you would want to buy him.” 

“I am afraid they won’t do that, mother. Still, some- 
how or other, in time they may come together again.” 

“I don’t see how they can, Vincent. However we need 
not think of that now. At any rate I hope there will be 
no further opportunity for your mixing yourself up in this 
business. You have made two bitter enemies now, and 
although I do not see that such people as these can do you 
any harm, it is always well not to make enemies, especially 
in times like these when no one can foresee exactly what 
may occur.” 

And so Dinah Moore became an inmate of the Orangery; 
and though the girls had laughed at their brother, they 
were very kind to her when she arrived with Dan, and 
made much of her and of her baby. The same night Dan 
went over to the Cedars, and managed to have an inter- 
view with Tony, and to tell him that his wife had been 
bought by Vincent. The joy of the negro was extreme. 
The previous message had raised his hopes that Vincent 
would succeed in getting her bought by some one who 
would be kind to her, but he knew well that she might 
nevertheless fall to the lot of some higher bidder and be 
taken hundreds of miles away, and that he might never 
again get news of her whereabouts. He had then suffered 
terrible anxiety all day, and the relief of learning that 


WITH LEE m VimiNIA. 


47 


Vincent himself had bought her, and that she was now in- 
stalled as a house servant at the Orangery, but a few miles 
away, was quite overpowering, and for some minutes he 
could only gasp out his joy and thankfulness. He could 
hope now that when better times came he might be able to 
steal away some nigh^ and meet her, and that some day or 
other, though how he could not see, they might be reunited. 
The Jacksons remained in ignorance that their former slave 
was located so near to them. 

It was for this reason that Mr. Eenfrew had instructed 
his agent to buy her in his own name instead of that of 
Vincent; and the Jacksons, having no idea of the transfer 
that had subsequently taken place, took no further interest 
in the matter, believing that they had achieved their object 
of torturing Tony, and avenging upon him the humiliation 
that Andrew had suffered at Vincent’s hands. Had they 
questioned their slaves, and had these answered them truly, 
they would have discovered the facts. For although Tony 
himself said no word to any one of what he had learned 
from Dan, the fact that Dinah was at the Orangery was 
speedily known among- the slaves; for the doings at one 
plantation were soon conveyed to the negroes on the others 
by the occasional visits which they paid at night to each 
other’s quarters, or to some common rendezvous far re- 
moved from interruption. 

Occasionally Tony and Dinah met. Dan would com# 
up late in the evening to the house, and a nod to Dinah 
would be sufficient to send her flying down the garden to 
a clump of shrubs, where he would be waiting for her. 
At these stolen meetings they were perfectly happy; for 
Tony said no word to her of the misery of his life — how 
he was always put to the hardest work and beaten on the 
smallest pretext, how in fact his life was made so unen- 
durable that the idea of running away and taking to th# 
swamps was constantly present to him. 


48 


W XTH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


As to making his way north, it did not enter his mind 
as possible. Sla i es did indeed at times succeed in travel- 
ing through the Northern States and making their way to 
Canada, bat this was only possible by means of the organ- 
ization known as the underground railway, an association 
consisting of a number of good people who devoted them- 
selves to the purpose, giving shelter to fugitive slaves dur- 
ing the day, and then passing them on to the next refuge 
during the night. For in the Northern States as well as 
the Southern any negro unprovided with papers showing 
that he was a free man was liable to be arrested and sent 
back to the South a prisoner, large rewards being given to 
those who arrested them. 

As he was returning from one of these interviews with 
his wife, Tony was detected by the overseer, who was 
strolling about round the slaves’ quarters, and was next 
morning flogged until he became insensible. So terrible 
was the punishment that for some days he was unable to 
walk. As soon as he could get about he was again set to 
work, but the following morning he was found to be miss- 
ing. Andrew Jackson at once rode into Eichmond, and 
in half an hour placards and handbills were printed offer- 
ing a reward for his capture. These were not only circu- 
lated in the neighborhood, but were sent off to all the 
towns and villages through which Tony might be expected 
to pass in the endeavor to make his way north. Vincent 
soon learned from Dan what had taken place. 

“ You have no idea, I suppose, Dan, as to which way he 
is likely to go?” 

Dan shook his head. 

“ Me suppose, massa, dat most likely he gone and hidden 
in de great woods by de James Eiver. Berry difficult to 
find him dere.” 

‘‘ Difficult to find him, no doubt,” Vincent agreed. ‘‘ But 
he could not stop there long — he would find nothing to eat 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


49 


in the woods; and though he might perhaps support him- 
self for a time on corn or roots from the clearings scattered 
about through the James Peninsula, he must sooner or 
later be caught.” 

I “Dar are runaways in de woods now, Marse Vincent,” 
Dan said; “some ob dem hab been dar for months.” 

“But how do they live, Dan?” 

“Well, sar, you see dey hab friends on de plantations, 
and sometimes at night one of de slaves will steal away wid a 
basket ob yams and corn-cakes and oder things and put 
dem down in a certain place in de forest, and next morn- 
ing, sure enough, dey will be gone. Dangerous work dat, 
massa; because if dey caught with food, it known for sure 
dat dey carry it to runaway, and den you know dey pretty 
well flog the life out of dem.” 

“Yes, I know, Dan; it is a very serious matter hiding a 
runaway slave, and even a white man would be very heavily 
punished, and perhaps lynched, if caught in the act. ■ Well, 
make what inquiries you can among the slaves, and find 
out if you can whether any of those Jacksons have an idea 
which way Tony has gone. But do not go yourself on to 
Jackson’s place; if you were caught there now it would bo 
an awkward matter for both of us.” 

“I will find out, Marse Vincent; but I don’t s’pose Tony 
said a word to any of the others. He know well enough 
dat de Jacksons question ebery one pretty sharp, and per 
haps flog dem all round to find out if dey know anything. 
He keep it to himself about going away for suah.” 

The Jacksons kept up a vigorous hunt after their slave 
and day after day parties of men ranged through the woods 
but without discovering any traces of him. Bloodhounds 
were employed the first day, but before these could be 
fetched from Eichmond the scent had grown cold; for 
Tony had gone off as soon as the slaves had been shut up 
for the night and had, dirottly he left the hut, wr^ped 


60 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


leaves round his feet, therefore the hounds, when the^ 
arrived from Richmond, were unable to take up the scent. 

A week after Tony’s escape, Vincent returned late one 
evening from a visit to some friends. Dan, as he took his 
horse, whispered to him: “Stop a little on your way to 
house, Marse Vincent; me hah someting to tell you.” 

“What is it, Dan?” Vincent asked, as the lad, after 
putting up his horse in the stable, came running up to 
him. 

“Me have seen Tony, sah. He in de shrubs ober dar. 
He want to see Dinah, but me no take message till me tell 
you about him. He half starved, sah; me give him some 
yams.” 

“That’s right, Dan.” 

“He pretty nigh desperate, sar; he say dey hunt him 
like wild beast.” 

“I will see him, Dan. If I can help him in any way I 
will do so. Unfortunately I do not know any of the people 
who help to get slaves away, so I can give him no advice as 
to the best way to proceed. Still I might talk it over with 
him. When I have joined him, do you go up to the house 
and tell Chloe from me to give you a pile of corn-cakes — 
it’s no use giving him flour, for he would be afraid to light 
a fire to cook it. Tell her to give you, too, any cold meat 
there may be in the house. Don’t tell Dinah her husband 
is here till we have talked the matter over.” 

Dan led Vincent up to a clump of bushes. 

“ It am all right, Tony,” he said ; “ here is Massa Vincent 
come to see you.” 

The bushes parted and Tony came out into the full 
moonlight. He looked haggard and worn; his clothes 
were torn into strips by the bushes. 

“My poor fellow,” Vincent said kindly, “I am sorry to 
see you in such a state.” 

A great sob broke from the black. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


51 


De Lord bress you, sah, for your goodness and for sav- 
ing Dinah from de hands of dosedebils! Now she safe 
wid you and de child, Tony no care berry much what 
come to him — de sooner he dead de better. He wish dat 
one day when dey flog him dey had kill him altogether; 
den all de trouble at an end. Dey hunt him ebery day 
with dogs and guns, and soon they catch him. No can go 
on much longer like dis. To-day me nearly gib myself up. 
Den me thought me like to see Dinah once more to say 
good-by, so make great effort and ran a bit furder.” 

“ I have been thinking whether it would be possible to 
plan some way for your escape, Tony.” 

The negro shook his head. 

‘‘Dar never escape, sah, but to get to Canada; dat too 
far any way. Not possible to walk all dat way and get 
food by de road. Suah to be caught.” 

‘‘No, I do not think it will be possible to escape that 
way, Tony. The only possible plan would be to get you 
on board some ship going to England.” 

“ Ships not dare take negro on board,” Tony said. “ Me 
heard dat said many times— dat against de law.” 

“Yes, I know it’s against the law,” Vincent said, “and 
it’s against the law my talking to you here, Tony; but 
you see it’s done. The difficulty is how to do it. All 
vessels are searched before they start, and an officer goes 
down with them past Fortress Monroe to see that they 
take no one onboard. Still it is possible. Of course there 
is risk in the matter; but there is risk in everything. I 
will think it over. Do not lose heart. Dan will be back 
directly with enough food to last you for some days. If I 
were you I would take refuge this time in White Oak 
Swamp. It is much nearer, and I hear it has already been 
searched from end to end, so they are not likely to try 
again; and if you hear them you can, if you are pressed, 
cross the Chickahominy and make down through the 


53 


WITH LEE IN VimiNlA, 


woods. Do you come again on Saturday evening — that 
will give me four days to see what 1 can do. I may not 
succeed, you know; for the penalty is so severe against 
taking negroes on board that I may not be able to find 
any one willing to risk it. But it is worth trying.” 

“ De Lord bless you, sah !” Tony said. “ I will do juss 
what you tell me; but don’t you run no risks for me, my 
life ain’t worth dat.” 

“ I will take care, Tony. And now here comes Dan with 
th« provisions.” ^ 

“Can I see Dinah, sah?” Tony pleaded. 

‘‘I think you had better not,” Vincent replied. ‘‘You 
see the Jacksons might at any moment learn that she is 
here, and then she might be questioned whether she had 
seen you since your escape; and it would be much better 
for her to be able to deny having done so. But you shall 
see her next time you come, whether I am able to make 
any arrangements for your escape or not. I will let her 
know to-morrow morning that I have seen you, and that 
you are safe at present.” 

The next morning Vincent rode over to City Point, 
where ships with a large draught of water generally 
brought up, either transferring their goods into smaller 
craft to be sent up by river to Richmond, or to be carried 
on by rail through the town of Petersburg. Leaving 
his horse at a house near the river, he crossed the 
James in a boat to City Point. There were several vessels 
lying here, and for some hours he hung about the wharf 
watching the process of discharging. By the end of that 
time he had obtained a view of all the captains, and had 
watched them as they gave their orders, and had at last 
come to the conclusion as to which would be the most 
likely to suit his purpose. Having made up his mind, he 
waited until the one he had fixed upon came ashore. He 
was a man of some five-and-thirty years old, with a pleasant 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


53 


face and good-natured smile. Ho first went into some 
offices on the wharf, and half an hour later came out and 
walked toward the railway-station. Vincent at once fol- 
lowed him, and as he overtook him said : 

“I want very much to speak to you, sir, if you could 
spare me a minute or two.” 

“ Certainly,” the sailor said with some surprise. The 
train for Petersburg does not go for another half hour. 
What can I do for you?” 

“My name is Vincent Wingfield. My father was an 
English officer, and my mother is the owner of some large 
estates near Richmond. I am most anxious to get a person 
in whom I am interested on board ship, and I do not know 
how to set about it.” 

“There’s no difficulty about that,” the captain said 
smiling; “you have only to go to an office and pay for his 
passage to where he wants to go.” 

“I can’t do that,” Vincent replied; “for unfortunately it 
is against the law for any captain to take him.” 

“You mean he is a negro?” the captain asked, stopping 
short in his walk and looking sharply at Vincent. 

“Yes, that is what I mean,” Vincent said. “He is a 
negro who has been brutally ill-treated and has run away 
from his master, and I would willingly give five hundred 
dollars to get him safely away.” 

“ This is a very serious business in which you are med- 
dling, young sir,” the sailor said. “Putting aside the 
consequences to yourself, you are asking me to break the 
law and to run the risk of the confiscation of my ship. 
Even if I were willing to do what you propose it would be 
impossible, for the ship will be searched from end to end 
before the hatches are closed, and an official will be on 
board until we discharge the pilot after getting well beyond 
the mouth of the river.” 

“Yes, I know that,” Vincent replied; “but my plan 


54 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


was to take a boat and go out beyond the sight of land, and 
then to put him on board after you have got well away.” 

‘‘That might be managed, certainly,” the captain said. 
“It would be contrary to my duty to do anything that 
would risk the property of my employers; but if when I 
am out at sea a boat came alongside, and a passenger came 
on board, it would be another matter. I suppose, young 
gentleman, that you would not interfere in such a business, 
and run the risk that you certainly would run if detected, 
unless you were certain that this was a deserving case, and 
that the man has committed no sort of crime; for I would 
not receive on board my ship a fugitive from justice, 
whether he was black or white.” 

“It is indeed a deserving case,” Vincent said earnestly. 
“ The poor fellow has the misfortune of belonging to one 
of the worst masters in the State. He has been cruelly 
flogged on many occasions, and was finally driven to run 
away by their selling his wife and child.” 

“The brutes!” the sailor said. “How you people can 
allow such things to be done is a mystery to me. Well, 
lad, under those circumstances I will agree to do what you 
ask me, and if your boat comes alongside when I am so far 
away from land that it cannot be seen, I will take the man 
to England.” 

“Thank you very much indeed,” Vincent said; “you 
will be doing a good action. Upon what day do you sail?” 

“I shall drop down on Monday into Hampton Eoads, 
and shall get up sail at daylight next morning. I shall 
pass Fortress Monroe at about seven in the morning, and 
shall sail straight out.” 

“And how shall I know your ship?” Vincent asked. 
“There may be others starting just about the same time.” 

The sailor thought for a moment. “When I am four 
or five miles out I will hoist my owner’s flag at the fore- 
mast-head. It is a red flag with a white ball, so you will 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


55 


be able to make it out a considerable distance away. You 
must not be less than ten or twelve miles out, for the pilot 
often does not leave the ship till she is some miles past 
Fortress Monroe, and the oflQcial will not leave the ship till 
he does. I will keep a sharp lookout for you, but I cannot 
lose my time in waiting. If you do not come alongside I 
shall suppose that you have met with seme interruption to 
your plans.” 

‘‘Thank you very much, sir. Unless something goes 
wrong I shall be alongside on Tuesday.” 

“That’s settled, then,” the captain said, “and I must 
be olf, or else I shall lose my train. By the way, when 
you come alongside do not make any sign that you have 
met me before. It is just as well that none of my crew 
should know that it is a planned thing, for if we ever hap- 
pened to put in here again they might blab about it, and 
it is just as well not to give them the chance. Good-by, 
my lad; I hope that all will go well. But, you know, you 
are doing a very rkky thing; for the assisting a runaway 
slave to escape is about as serious an ollense as you can 
commit in these parts. You might shoot half a dozen men 
and get olf scot free, but if you were caught aiding a run- 
away to escape there is no saying what might come of it.” 

After taking leave of the captain, Vincent recrossed the 
river and rode home. He had friends whose fathers’ 
estates bordered some on the James and others on the York 
Kiver, and all of these had pleasure-boats. It was obviously 
better to go down the York Eiver, and thence round to 
the mouth of the James at Fortress Monroe, as the traffic 
on the York was comparatively small, and it was improba- 
ble that he would be noticed either going down or return- 
ing. He had at first thought of hiring a fishing-boat from 
some of the free negroes who made their living on the 
river. But he finally decided against this; for the fact of 
the boat being absent so long would attract its owner’s 


66 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


attention, and in case any suspicion arose that the fugitive 
had escaped by water, the hiring of a boat by one who had 
already befriended the slave, and its absence for so long a 
time, would be almost certain to cause suspicion to be 
directed toward him. He therefore decided upon borrow- 
ing a boat from a friend, and next morning rode to the 
plantation of the father of Harry Furniss, this being situ^ 
ated on a convenient position on the Pamunky, one of the 
branches of the York River. 

‘‘Are you using that sailing-boat of yours at present, 
Harry? Because, if not, I wish you would let me have the 
use of it for a week or so.” 

“With pleasure, Vincent; and my fishing-lines and nets 
as well, if you like. We very seldom use the boat. Do 
you mean to keep it here or move it higher up the river, 
where it would be more handy for you, perhaps?” 

“I think I would rather leave it here, Furniss. A mile 
or two extra to ride makes no difference. I suppose it’s in 
the water?” 

“Yes; at the foot of the boathouse stairs. There is a 
padlock and chain. I will give you the key, so you can go 
off whenever you like without bothering to come up to the 
house. If you just call in at the stable as you ride by, 
one of the boys will go down with you and take your horse 
and put him up till you come back again.” 

“That will do capitally,” Vincent replied. “It is some 
time since I was on the water, and I seem to have a fancy for 
a change at present. One is sick of riding into Richmond 
and hearing nothing but politics talked of all day. Don’t 
be alarmed if you hear at any time that the boat has not 
come back at night, for if tide and wind are unfavorable at 
any time I might stop at Cumberland for the night.” 

“I have often had to do that,” Furniss said. “Besides, 
if you took it away for a week, I don’t suppose any one 
would notice it; for no one goes down to the boathouse 
unless to get the boat ready for a trip.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


57 


The next day Vincent rode over to his friend’s planta- 
tion, sending Dan oS an hour beforehand to bale out the 
boat and get the masts and sails into her from the boat- 
house. The greater part of the next two days was spent 
on the water, sometimes sailing, sometimes fishing. The 
evening of the second of these days was that upon which 
Vincent had arranged to meet Tony again, and an hour 
after dark he went down through the garden to the stable; 
for that was the time the fugitive was to meet him, for he 
could not leave his place of concealment until night fell. 
After looking at the horses, and giving some instructions 
to the negroes in charge, he returned to the shrubbery^ 
and, sending Dan up to summon Dinah, he went to the 
bushes where he had before met Tony. The negro came 
out as he approached. 

‘‘How are you, Tony?” 

“Much better dan I was, massa. I hab not been dis- 
turbed since I saw you, and, thanks to dat and to de good 
food and to massa’s kind words, I’m stronger and better 
now, and ready to do whatever massa think best.” 

“Well, Tony, I am glad to say that I think I have 
arranged a plan by which you will be got safely out of the 
country. Of course, it may fail; but there is every hope 
of success. 1 have arranged for a boat, and shall take you 
down the river, and put you on board a ship bound for 
England.” 

The black clapped his hands in delight at the news. 

“ When you get there you will take another ship out to 
Canada, and as soon as I learn from you that you are there, 
and what is your address, I will give Dinah her papers of 
freedom and send her on to you.” 

“Oh I massa, it is too much,” Tony said, with the tears 
running down his cheeks; “too much Joy altogeder.” 

“Well, I hope it will all come right, Tony. Dinah will 
be here in a minute or two. Do not keep her long, for I 


58 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


do not wish her absence from the house to be observed just 
now. Now, listen to iny instructions. Do you know the 
plantation of Mr. Furniss, on the Pamunky, near Coal 
Harbor?'’ 

‘‘No, sir; but me can find out.” 

“No, you can’t; because you can’t see any one or ask 
questions. Very well, then, you must be here again 
to-morrow night at the same hour. Dan will meet you 
here, and act as your guide. He will presently bring you 
provisions for to-morrow. Be sure you be careful, Tony, 
and get back to your hiding-place as soon as you can, and 
lie very quiet to-morrow until it is time to start. It would 
be terrible if you were to be caught now, just as we have 
arranged for you to get away.” 

On the following afternoon Vincent told his mother that 
he was going over that evening to his friend Furniss, as an 
early start was to be made next morning; they intended to 
go down the river as far as Yorktown, if not further; that 
he certainly should not be back for two days, and probably 
might be even longer. 

“This new boating freak of yours, Vincent, seems to 
occupy all your thoughts. I wonder how long it will last.” 

“I don’t suppose it will last much longer, mother,” Vin- 
cent said with a laugh. “Anyhow, it will make a jolly 
change for a week. One had got so sick of hearing nothing 
talked about but secession that a week without hearing the 
word mentioned will do one lots of good, and I am sure I 
felt that if one had much more of it, one would be almost 
driven to take up the Northern side just for the sake of a 
change.” 

“We should all disown you, Vin,” Annie said, laughing; 
“ we should have nothing to say to you, and you would be 
cut by all your friends.” 

“Well, you see, a week’s sailing and fishing will save me 
from all that, Annie; and I shall be able to begin again 
with a fresh stock of patience.” 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


50 


“ I believe you are only half in earnest in the oause, 
Vincent,” his mother said gravely. 

“ I am not indeed, mother. I quite agree with what you 
and every one say as to the rights of the State of Virginia, 
and if the North should really try to force us and the other 
Southern States to remain with them, I shall be just as 
ready to 'do everything I can as any one else; but I can’t 
see the good of always talking about it, and I think it’s 
very wrong to ill-treat and abuse those who think the other 
way. In England in the Civil War the people of the towns 
almost all thought one way, and almost all those of the 
counties the other, and even now opinions differ almost as 
widely as to which was right. I hate to hear people always 
laying down the law as if there could not possibly be two 
sides of the case, and as if every one who differed from 
them must be a rascal and a traitor. Almost all the fellows 
I know say that if it comes to fighting they shall go into 
the State army, and I should be quite willing, if they 
would really take fellows of my age for soldiers, to enlist 
too; but that is no reason why one should not get sick of 
hearing nothing but one subject talked of for weeks.” 

It was nearly dark when Vincent started for his walk of 
ten miles; for he had decided not to take his horse with 
him, as he' had no means of sending it back, and its stay 
for three days in his friend’s stables would attract attention 
to the fact of his long absence. 

I After about three hours’ walking he reached the boat- 
house, having seen no one as he passed through the planta- 
tion. He took the oars and sails from the boathouse and 
placed them in the boat, and then sat down in the stern 
to await the coming of the negroes. In an hour they 
arrived ; Tony carrying a bundle of clothes that Dan had 
by Vincent’s orders bought for him in Richmond, while 
Dan carried a large basket of provisions. Vincent gave an 
exclamation of thankfulness as he saw the two figures 


60 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


appear, for the day having been. Sunday he knew that a 
good many men would bo likely to join the search parties 
in hopes of having a share in the reward offered for Tony’s 
capture, and he had felt very anxious all day. 

“You sit in the bottom of the boat, Tony, and do you 
steer, Dan. You make such a splashing with your oar 
that we should be heard a mile away. Keep us close in 
shore in the shadow of the trees; the less we are noticed 
the better at this time of night.” 

Taking the sculls, Vincent rowed quietly away. He had 
often been out on boating excursions with his friends, and 
had learned to row fairly. During the last two days he had 
diligently instructed Dan, and after two long days’ work the 
young negro had got over the first difficulties, but he was 
still clumsy and awkward. Vincent did not exert himself. 
He knew he had a long night’s row before him, and he 
paddled quietly along with the stream. The boat was a 
good-sized one, and when not under sail was generally rowed 
by two strong negroes accustomed to the work. 

Sometimes for half an hour at a time Vincent ceased 
rowing, and let the boat drift along quietly. There was 
no hurry, for he had a day and two nights to get down to 
the mouth of the river, a distance of some seventy miles, 
and out to sea far enough to intercept the vessel. At four 
o’clock they arrived at Cumberland, where the Pamunky 
and Mattapony Kivers unite and form the York River. 
Here they were in tidal waters; and as the tide, though 
not strong, was flowing up, Vincent tied the boat to the 
branch of a tree, and lay down in the bottom for an hour’s 
sleep, telling Dan to wake him when the tide turned, or 
if he heard any noise. Day had broken when the boat 
drifted round, and Dan aroused him. 

The boat was rowed off to the middle of the river, as 
there could be no longer any attempt at concealment. 
Dan now took the bow oar, and they rowed until a light 















1 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


61 


breeze sprang up. Vincent then put up the mast, and, 
having hoisted the sail, took his place at the helm, while 
Dan went forward into the bow. They passed several fish- 
ing-boats, and the smoke was seen curling up from the 
huts in the clearings scattered here and there along the 
shore. The sun had now risen, and its heat was pleasant 
after the damp night air. I 

Although the breeze was light, the boat made fair way 
with the tide, and when the ebb ceased at about ten o’clock 
the mouth of the river was but a few miles away. The 
mast was lowered and the sails stowed. The boat was then 
rowed into a little creek and tied up to the bushes. The 
basket of provisions was opened, and a hearty meal enjoyed, 
Tony being now permitted for the first time to sit up in 
the boat. After the meal Vincent and Dan lay down for 
a long sleep, while Tony, who had slept some hours during 
the night, kept watch. 

At four in the afternoon tide again slackened, and as 
soon as it had fairly turned they pushed out from the creek 
and again set sail. In three hours they were at the mouth 
of the river. A short distance out they saw several boats 
fishing, and dropping anchor a short distance away from 
these, they lowered their sail, and taking the fishing-lines 
from the locker of the boat, set to to fish. As soon as it was 
quite dark the anchor was hauled up, and Vincent and 
Dan took the oars, the wind having now completely 
dropped. For some time they rowed steadily, keeping the 
land in sight on their right hand. 

Tony was most anxious to help, but as he had never had ' 
an oar in his hand in his life, Vincent thought that he 
would do more harm than good. It was, he knew, some 
ten miles from the mouth of the York River to Fortress 
Monroe, at the entrance to Hampton Roads, and after 
rowing for three hours he thought that he could not be far 
from that point, and therefore turned the boat’s head out 


62 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


toward the sea. They rowed until they could no longer 
make out the land astern, and then laying in their oars 
waited till the morning, Vincent sitting in the stern and 
often nodding otf to sleep, while the two negroes kept up 
a constant conversation in the how. 

As soon as it was daylight the oars were again got out. 
They could clearly make out the outline of the coast, and 
saw the break in the shore that marked the entrance to 
Hampton Roads. There was a light breeze now, but Vin- 
cent would not hoist the sail lest it might attract the atten- 
tion of some one on shore. He did not think the boat 
itself could be seen, as they were some eight or nine miles 
from the land. They rowed for a quarter of an hour, 
when Vincent saw the white sails of a ship coming out 
from the entrance. 

The breeze was so light that she would, he thought, be 
nearly three hours before she reached the spot where they 
were now, and whether she headed to the right or left of 
it he would have plenty of time to cut her off. For 
another two hours he and Han rowed steadily. The wind 
had freshened a good deal, and the ship was now coming 
up fast to them. Two others had come out after her, but 
were some miles astern. They had already made out that ' 
the ship was flying a flag at her masthead, and although 
they had not been able to distinguish its colors, Vincent 
felt sure that it was the right ship; for he felt certain that 
the captain would get up sail as soon as possible, so as to 
come up with them before any other vessels came out. 
They had somewhat altered their course, to put themselves 
in line with the vessel. When she was within a distance 
of about a mile and a half Vincent was able to make out 
the flag, and knew that it was the right one. 

“There’s the ship, Tony,” he said; “it is all right, and 
in a few minutes you will be on your way to England.” - 

Tony had already changed his tattered garments for the i 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


63 


suit of sailor’s clothes that Dan had bought for him. Vin- 
cent had given him full instructions as to the course he 
was to pursue. The ship was bound for Liverpool; on his 
arrival there he was at once to go round the docks and take 
a passage in the steerage of the next steamer going to 
Canada. 

“The fare will be about twenty-five dollars,” he said. 
“When you get to Canada you will land at Quebec, and you 
had better go on by rail to Montreal, where you will, I think, 
find it easier to get work than at Quebec. As soon as you 
get a place you are likely to stop in, get somebody to write 
for you to me, giving me your address. Here are a hun- 
dred dollars, which will he sufficient to pay your expenses 
to Montreal and leave you about fifty dollars to keep you 
till you can get something to do.” 


64 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


OHAPTEE IV. 

SAFELY BACK. 

Whbk the ship came within a few hundred yards, Vin- 
cent stood up and waved his cap, and a minute later the 
ship was brought up into the wind and her sails thrown 
aback. The captain appeared at the side and shouted to 
the boat now but fifty yards away: 

‘‘What do you want there?” 

“I have a passenger for England,” Vincent replied. 
“Will you take him?” 

“Come alongside,” the captain said. “Why didn’t he 
come on hoard before I started?” 

The boat was rowed alongside, and Vincent climbed on 
board. The captain greeted him as a stranger and led the 
way to his cabin. 

“You have managed that well,” he said when they were 
alone, “and I am heartily glad that you have succeeded. 
I made you out two hours ago. We will stop here 
another two or three minutes so that the men may think 
you are bargaining for a passage for the negro, and then 
she sooner he is on hoard and you are on your way back 
the better, for the wind is rising, and I fancy it is going 
to blow a good deal harder before night.” 

“And won’t you let me pay for the man’s passage, cap- 
tain? It is only fair anyhow that I should pay for what 
he will eat.” 

“Oh, nonsense!” the captain replied. “He will make 
himself useful and pay for his keep. I am only too glad 


WIIH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


65 


to get the poor fellow off. Now, we will have a glass of 
wine together and then say good-by.” 

Two minutes later they returned to the deck, Vincent 
went to the side. 

“Jump on board, Tony. I have arranged for your 
passage.” 

The negro climbed up the side. 

“Good-by, captain, and thank you heartily. Good-by, 
Tony.” 

The negro could not speak, but he seized the hand Vin- 
cent held out to him and pressed it to his lips. Vincent 
dropped lightly into his boat and pushed ^off from the side 
of the vessel. As he did so he heard orders shouted, the 
yards s;^^ung round, and the vessel almost at once began to 
move through the water. 

“Now, Dan, up with the mast and sail again; but let 
me put two reefs in first, the wind is getting up.” 

In five minutes the sail was hoisted, and with Vincent 
at the helm and Dan sitting up to windward, was dashing 
through the water. Although Vincent understood the 
management of a sailing-boat on the calm waters of the 
rivers, this was his first experience of sea-sailing; and 
although the waves were still but small, he felt at first 
somewhat nervous as the boat dashed through them, send- 
ing up at times a sheet of spray from her bows. But he 
soon got over this sensation, and enjoyed the lively motion 
and the fresh wind. The higher paints of the land were 
still visible; but even had they not been so it would have 
mattered little, as he had taken the precaution to bring with 
him a small pocket-compass. The wind was from the 
southwest, and he was therefore able, with the sheet 
hauled in, to make for a point where he judged the mouth 
of the York Eiver lay. 

“Golly, massa! how de boat do jump up and down.” 

“ She is lively, Dan, and it would be just as well if we 


66 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


had some ballast on board; however, she has a good beam 
and walks along splendidly. If the wind keeps as it is, we 
shall be back at the mouth of the York in three or four 
hours. You may as well open that basket again and hand 
me that cold chicken and a piece of bread ; cut the meat 
oS the bones and put it on the bread, for I have only one 
hand disengaged; and hand me that bottle of cold tea. 
That’s right. Now you had better take something your- 
self. You must be hungry. We forgot all about the 
basket in our interest in the ship.” 

Dan shook his head. 

“ A little while ago, massa, me seem berry hungry, now 
me doesn’t feel hungry at all.” 

“ That’s bad, Dan. I am afraid you are going to be sea- 
sick.” 

“ Me no feel seasick, massa; only me don’t feel hungry.” 

But in a few minutes Dan was forced to confess that he 
did feel ill, and a few moments afterward was groaning in 
the agonies of seasickness. 

“Never mind, Dan,” Vincent said cheerfully. “You 
will be better after this.” 

“Me not seasick, massa; de sea have nuflSn to do with 
it. It’s de boat dat will jump up and down instead of 
going quiet.” 

“It’s all the same thing, Dan; and I hope she won’t 
jump about more before we get into the river.” 

But in another half hour Vincent had to bring the boat’s 
head up to the wind, lower the lug, and tie down the last 
reef. 

“There, she goes easier now, Dan,” he said, as the boat 
resumed her course; but Dan, who was leaning helplessly 
over the side of the boat, could see no difference. 

Vincent, however, felt that under her close sail the boat ' 
was doing better, and rising more easily on the waves, 
which were now higher and farther apart than before. In 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


67 


another hour the whole of the shore-line was visible; but 
the wind had risen so much that, even under her reduced 
sail, the boat had as much as she could carry, and often 
heeled over until her gunwale was nearly under water. 
Another hour and the shore was but some four miles away, 
but Vincent felt he could no longer hold on. 

In the hands of an experienced sailor, who would have 
humored the boat and eased her up a little to meet the 
seas, the entrance to the York River could no doubt have 
been reached with safety ; but Vincent was ignorant of the 
art of sailing a boat in the sea, and she was shipping water 
heavily. Dan had for some time been bailing, having only 
undertaken the work in obedience to Vincent’s angry 
orders, being too ill to care much what became of them. 

“Now, Dan, I am going to bring her head up to the 
wind, so get ready to throw off that halyard and gather in 
the sail as it comes down. That’s right, man; now down 
with the mast.” 

Vincent had read that the best plan when caught in an 
open boat in a gale, was to tie the oars and mast, if she 
had one, together, and to throw them overboard with the 
head rope tied to them, as by that means the boat would 
ride head to sea. The oars, sculls, mast, and sail were 
firmly tied together and launched overboard, the rope 
being first taken off the anchor and tied round the middle 
of the clump of spars. 

Vincent carefully played out the rope till some fifteen 
yards were over, then he fastened it to the ring of the head 
rope, and had the satisfaction of finding that the boat rode 
easily to the fioating anchor, rising lightly over the waves, 
and not shipping a drop of water. He then took the baler 
and got rid of the water that had found its way on board, 
Dan, after getting down the sail, having collapsed utterly. 

“Now, Dan, sit up; there, man, the motion is much 
easier now, and we are taking no water on board. I will 


68 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


give you a glass of rum, that will put new strength into 
you. It’s lucky we put it in the basket in case of 
emergency.” 

The negro, whose teeth were chattering from cold, 
fright, and exhaustion, eagerly drank off the spirit. Vin- 
cent, who was wet to the skin with the spray, took a little 
himself, and then settled himself as comfortably as he could 
on the floor-boards in the stern of the boat, and quietly 
thought out the position. The wind was still rising, and 
a thick haze obscured the land. He had no doubt that by 
night it would be blowing a gale; but the boat rode so 
easily and lightly that he believed she would get through it. 

They might, it was true, be blown many miles off the 
shore, and not be able to get back for some time, for the 
gale might last two or three days. The basket of provisions 
was, however, a large one. Dan had received orders to 
bring plenty and had obeyed them literally, and Vincent 
saw that the supply of food, if carefully husbanded, would 
last without difficulty for a week. The supply of liquor 
was less satisfactory. There was the bottle of rum, two 
bottles of claret, and a two-gallon jar, nearly half empty, 
of water. The cold tea was finished. 

“That would be a poor supply for a week for two of us,” 
Vincent muttered, as he removed the contents of the*basket 
and stored them carefully in the locker; “however, if it’s 
going to be a gale there is sure to be some rain with it, so 
I think we shall manage very well.” 

By night it was blowing really heavily, but although the 
waves were high the boat shipped but little water. Dan 
had fallen off to sleep, and Vincent had been glad to wrap 
himself in the thick coat he had brought with him as a 
protection against the heavy dews when sleeping on the 
river. At times sharp rain squalls burst upon them, and 
Vincent had no difficulty in filling up the water-bottle 
again with the baler 


WITH LEE IN VinQINIA. 


69 


The water was rather brackish, but not sufficiently so to 
be of consequence. All night the boat was tossed heavily 
on the waves. Vincent dozed off at times, rousing himself 
occasionally and baling out the water, which came in the 
shape of spray and rain. The prospect in the morning was 
not cheering. Gray clouds covered the sky and seemed to 
come down almost on to the water, the angry sea was 
crested with white heads, and it seemed to Vincent won- 
derful that the boat should live in such a sea. 

“Now, Dan, wake yourself up and get some breakfast,” 
Vincent said, stirring up the negro with his foot. 

“ Oh Lor’ !” Dan groaned, raising himself into a sitting 
position from the bottom of the boat, “ dis am awful ; we 
neber see the shore no more, massa.” 

“Nonsense, man,” Vincent said cheerily; “we are get- 
ting on capitally.” 

“It hab been an awful night, sah.” 

“An awful night! You lazy rascal, you slept like a pig 
all night, while I have been baling the boat and looking 
out for you. It is your turn now, I can tell you. Well, 
do you feel ready for your breakfast?” 

Dan, after a moment’s consideration, declared that he 
was. The feeling of seasickness had passed off, and except 
that he was wet through and miserable, he felt himself 
again, and could have eaten four times the allowance of 
food that Vincent handed him. A pannikin of rum and 
water did much to restore his life and vitality, and he was 
soon, with the light-heartedness of his race, laughing and 
chatting cheerfully. 

“How long dis go on, you tink, sah?” 

“Not long, I hope, Dan. I was afraid last night it was 
going to be a big gale, but I do not think it is blowing so 
hard now as it was in the night.” 

“Where have we got to now, sah?” 

“I don’t exactly know, Dan; but I do not suppose that 


70 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


we are very many miles away from shore. The mast and 
oars prevent our drifting fast, and I don’t think we are 
further off now than we were when we left that ship yes- 
terday. But even if we were four or five times as fai* as 
that, we should not take very long in sailing back again 
when the wind drops, and as we have got enough to eat 
for a week we need not be uncomfortable about that.” 

“Not much food for a week, Massa Vincent.” 

“Not a very great deal, Dan; but quite enough to keep 
ns going. You can make up for lost time when you get to 
shore again.” 

In a few hours it was certain that the wind was going 
down. By midday the clouds began to break up, and an 
hour later the sun was shining brightly. The wind was 
still blowing strongly, brt the sea had a very different 
appearance in the bright light of the sun to that which it 
had borne under the canopy of dark gray clouds. Stand- 
ing up in the boat two hours later, Vincent could see no 
signs of land. 

“How shall we find our way back, Marse Vincent?” 

“We have got a compass; besides, we should manage 
very well even if we had not. Look at the sun, Dan. 
There it is right ahead of us. So, you know, that’s the 
west — that’s the way we have to go.” 

“That very useful ob de sun, sah; but suppose we not 
live in de west de sun not point de way den.” 

“Oh, yes, he would, just the same, Dan. We should 
know whether to go away from him, or to keep him on the 
right hand or on the left.” 

This was beyond Dan. “And I s’pose the moon will 
show de way at night, massa?” 

“ The moon would show the way if she were up, but she 
is not always up; but I have got a compass here, and so 
whether we have the sun or the moon, or neither of them, 
I can find my way back to land.” 


WITH LEE m vimmiA. 


71 


Dan had never seen a compass, and for an honr amused 
himself turning it round and round and trying to get it to 
jvoint in some other direction than the north. 

‘‘Now, Dan,” Vincent said at last, “give me that Com- 
paq, and get out the food. We will have a better meal 
than we did this morning, for now that the wind is going 
down there’s no chance of food running short. When we 
have had dinner we will get up the sail again. The sea is 
not so rough as it was, and it is certainly not so high as it 
was before we lowered the sail yesterday.” 

“De waves berry big, massa.” 

“ They are big, Dan ; but they are not so angry. The 
heads are not breaking over as they did last night, and the 
boat will go better over those long waves than she did 
through the choppy sea at the beginning of the gale.” 

Accordingly the bundle of spars was pulled up along- 
side and lifted. The mast was set up and the sail hoisted. 
Dan in a few minutes forgot his fears and lost even his 
sense of uneasiness as he found the boat mounted wave 
after wave without shipping water. Several times, indeed, 
a shower of spray flew high up in the air, but the gusts no 
longer buried her so that the water came over the gunwale, 
and it was a long time before there was any occasion to use 
the baler. As the sun set it could be seen that there was a 
dark line between it and the water. 

“There is the land, Dan; and I do not suppose it is 
more than twenty miles away, for most of the coast lies 
low.” 

“But how we And de York River, massa? Will de com- 
pass tell you dat?” 

“No, Dan. I don’t know whether we have drifted 
notth or south of it. At ordinary times the current runs 
up the coast, but the wind this morning was blowing from 
the north of west, and may have been doing so all through 
the night for anything I know. Well, the great thing is 


72 


WITH LEE IN Vino INI A. 


to make land. We are almost sure to come across some 
fishing-boats, but, if not, we must run ashore and find a 
house.” 

They continued sailing until Vincent’s watch told him 
it was twelve o’clock, by which time the coast was quite 
close. The wind now almost dropped, and, lowering thdir 
sail, they rowed in until, on lowering the anchor, they 
found that it touched the ground. Then they lay down 
and slept till morning. Dan was the first to waken. 

‘‘Dar are some houses dere close down by the shore, sah, 
and some men getting out a boat.” 

“That’s all right, Dan,” Vincent said as he roused him- 
self and looked over. “AVe shall learn soon where we are.” 

In a quarter of an hour the fishing-boat put off, and the 
lads at once rowed to it. 

“How far are we from the mouth of the York Eiver?” 
Vincent asked the two negroes on board. 

“About twenty miles, sah. Where you come from?” 

“We were off the mouth of the river, and were blown 
off in the gale.” 

“You tink yourself berry lucky you get back,” one of 
them said. “ Berry foolish to go out like dat wlien not 
know how to get back.” 

“Well, we have managed to get hack now, you see, and 
none the worse for it. Now, Dan, up with the sail again.” 

There was a light wind off shore, and all the reefs being 
shaken out the boat ran along fast. 

“I should think we are going about five miles an hour, 
Dan. We ought to be off the mouth of the river in four 
hours. We must look out sharp or else we shall pass it, 
for many of these islets look just like the mouth of the 
river. However, we are pretty sure to pass several fishing- 
boats on our way, and w^e shall be able to inquire from 
them.” 

There was no need, however, to do this. It was just the 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


73 


four hours from the time of starting when they saw some 
eght or ten fishing-boats ahead of them. 

“ I expect that that is the entrance to the river. When 
we get half a mile further we shall see it open.” 

Oil approaching the fishing-boats they recognized at once 
the appearance of the shore, as they had noticed it when 
fishing there before, and were soon in the entrance to the 
river. 

“It will be high tide in about two hours,” Vincent said, 
“ according to the time it was the other day. I am afraid 
when it turns we shall have to get down our sails; there 
will be no beating against both wind and tide. Then we 
must get out oars and row. There is very little tide close 
in by the bank, and every little gain will be a help. We 
have been out four days. It is Thursday now, and they will 
be beginning to get very anxious at home, so we must do 
our best to get back.” 

Keeping close under the bank, they rowed steadily, 
making on an average about two miles an hour. After 
five hours’ rowing they tied up to the bank, had a meal, 
and rested until tide turned ; then they again hoisted their 
sail and proceeded on their way. Tide carried them just 
up to the junction of the two rivers, and landing at Cum- 
berland they procured beds and slept till morning. 

Another long day’s work took them up to the plantation 
of Mr. Furniss, and fastening up the boat, and carrying 
the sails and oars on shore, they started on their walk home. 

“Why, Vincent, where on earth have you been all this 
time?” Mrs. Wingfield said as her son entered. “You 
said you might be away a couple of nights, and we expected 
you back on Wednesday at the latest, and now it is Friday 
evening.” 

“Well, mother, we have had great fun. We went sail- 
ing about right down to the mouth of the York River. I 
did not calculate th^t it would take me more than twice as 


74 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


long to get back as to get down ; but as the wind blew , 
right down the river it was precious slow work, and we had 
to row all the way. However, it has been a jolly trip, an4 
I feel a lot better for it.” 

“You don’t look any better for it,” Annie said, “^he 
skin is all off your face, and you are as red as fire. Your 
clothes look shrunk as well as horribly dirty. You are 
quite an object, Vincent.” 

“We got caught in a heavy gale,” Vincent said, “and 
got a thorough ducking. As to my face, a day oc two will 
get it all to rights again; and so they will my hands, I 
hope, for I have got nicely blistered tugging at those oars. 
And now, mother, I want some supper, for I am as hungry 
as a hunter. I told Dan to go into the kitchen and get a 
good square meal.” 

The next morning, just after breakfast, there was the 
sound of horses’ hoofs outside the house, and, looking out, 
Vincent saw Mr. Jackson, with a man he knew to be the 
sheriff, and four or five others. A minute later one of the 
servants came in, and said that the sheriff wished to speak 
to Mrs. Wingfield. 

“I will go out to him,” Mrs. Wingfield replied. Vin- 
cent followed her to the door. 

“Mrs. Wingfield,” the sheriff said, “I am the holder of 
a warrant to search your slave-huts and grounds for a run-; 
away negro named Anthony Moore, the property of Mr. 
Jackson here.” 

“Do you suppose, sir,” Mrs. Wingfield asked angrily, 

“ that I am the sort of person to give shelter to runaway 
slaves?” 

“No, madam, certainly not,” the sheriff replied; “no 
one would suppose for a moment that Mrs. Wingfield of 
the Orangery would h^ve anything to do with a runaway, 
but Mr. Jackson here learned only yesterday that the wife 
of this slave was here, and every one knows that where the 
is the husband not likely to Uv 0#?” 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


75 


suppose, sir,” Mrs. Wingfield said coldly, ‘‘that there 
was no necessity for me to acquaint Mr. Jackson formally 
with the fact that I had purchased through my agent the 
woman he sold to separate her from her husband.” 

‘'By no means, madam, by no means; though, had wo 
known it before, it might have been some aid to us in our 
search. Have we yonr permission to see this woman and 
to question her?” 

“Certainly not,” Mrs. Wingfield said; “but if you have 
any question to ask I will ask her and give you her answer.” 

“We want to know whether she has seen her husband 
since the day of his flight from the plantation?” 

“ I shall certainly not ask her that question, Mr. Sheriff. 
I have no doubt that, as the place from which he has 
escaped is only a few miles from here, he did come to see 
his wife. It would have been very strange if he did not. 
I hope that by this time the man is hundreds of miles 
away. He was brutally treated by a brutal master, who, I 
believe, deliberately set to work to make him run away, so 
that he could hunt him down and punish him. I presume, 
sir, you do not wish to search this house, and you do not 
suppose that the man is hidden here. As to the slave-huts 
and the plantation, you can, of course, search them 
thoroughly; but as it is now more than a fortnight since 
the man escaped, it is not likely you will find him hiding 
within a few miles of his master’s plantation.” 

So saying she went into the house and shut the door 
behind her. 

Mr. Jackson ground his teeth with rage, but the sheriff 
rode off toward the slave-huts without a word. The posi- 
tion of Mrs. Wingfield of the Orangery, connected as she 
was with half the old families of Virginia, and herself a 
large slave-owner, was beyond suspicion, and no one would 
venture to suggest that such a lady could have the smallest 
sympathy for a runaway slave. 


76 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“She was down upon you pretty hot, Mr. Jackson,” the 
sheriff said as they rode off. “You don’t seem to be in 
her good books.” Jackson muttered an imprecation. 

“It is certainly odd,” the sheriff went on, “after what 
you were telling me about her son pitching into Andrew 
over flogging this very slave, that she should go and buy | 
his wife. Still, that’s a very different thing from hiding ' 
a runaway. I dare say that, as she says, the fellow came 
here to see his wife when he first ran away; but I don’t 
think you will find him anywhere about here now. It’s 
pretty certain from what we hear that he hasn’t made for 
the North, and where the fellow can be hiding I can’t 
think. Still the woods about this country are mighty big, 
and the fellow can go out on to the farms and pick corn and 
keep himself going for a long time. Still, he’s sure to be 
brought up sooner or later.” 

A thorough search was made of the slave-huts, and the 
slaves were closely questioned, but all denied any knowledge 
of the runaway. Dan escaped questioning, as he had taken 
up Vincent’s horse to the house in readiness for him to 
start as soon as he had finished breakfast. 

All day the searchers rode about the plantation examin- 
ing every clump of bushes, and assuring themselves that 
none of them had been used as a place of refuge for the 
runaway. 

“It’s no good, Mr. Jackson,” the sheriff said at last. 
“The man may have been here; he ain’t here now. The 
only place we haven’t searched is the house, and you may 
be quite sure the slaves dare not conceal him there. Too 
many would get to know it. No, sir, he’s made a bolt of 
it, and you will have to wait now till he is caught by 
chance, or shot by some farmer or other in the act of 
stealing. ” 

“I would lay a thousand dollars,” Andrew Jackson 
exclaimed passionately, “that' young Wingfield knows 


wiiB LEE m vimmiA. . ' “ 

something about his whereabouts, and has lent him a 
hand !” 

“Well, I should advise you to keep your mouth shut 
about it till you get some positive proof,” the sheriff said 
dryly. “I tell you it’s no joke to accuse a member of a 
family like the Wingfields of helping runaway slaves to 
escape.” 

“I will hide my time,” the planter said. “You said 
; that some day you would lay hands on Tony dead or alive. 

' You see if some day I don’t lay hands on young Wingfield.” 
• “Well, it seems, Mr. Jackson,” the sheriff remarked 
with a sneer, for he was out of temper at the ill success of 
I the day’s work, “that he has already laid hands on your 
j son. It seems to me quite as likely that he will lay hands 
j on you as you on him.” 

I Two days afterward as Vincent was riding through the 
I streets of Richmond he saw to his surprise Andrew Jaok- 
1 son in close conversation with Jonas Pearson. 

“I wonder what those two fellows are talking about?” 

I he said to himself. “ I expect Jackson is trying to pump 
I Pearson as to the doings at the Orangery. I don’t like 
j that fellow, and never shall, and he is just the sort of man 
to do one a bad turn if he had the chance. However, as I 
have never spoken to him about that affair from beginning 
to end, I don’t see that he can do any mischief if he wants 
to.” 

Andrew Jackson, however, had obtained information 
which he considered valuable. He learned that Vincent 
had been away in a boat for five days, and that his mother 
had been very uneasy about him. He also learned that the 
boat was one belonging to Mr. Furniss, and that it was 
only quite lately that Vincent had taken to going out 
sailing. 

After considerable trouble he succeeded in getting at one 
of the slaves upon Mr. Furniss’ plantation. But he could 


WITH Lm IN VIRGINIA. 


n 

only learn from him that Vincent had been unaccompanied 
when he went out in the boat either by young Furniss or 
by any of the plantation hands; that he had taken with 
him only his own slave, and had come and gone as he 
chose, taking out and fastening up the boat himself, so 
that no one could say when he had gone out, except that 
his horse was put up at the stables. The slave said that 
certainly the horse had only stood there on two or three 
occasions, and then only for a few hours, and that unless 
Mr. Wingfield had walked over he could never have had 
the boat out all night, as the horse certainly had not stood 
all night in the stables. 

Andrew Jackson talked the matter over with his son, 
and both agreed that Vincent’s conduct was suspicious. 
His own people said he had been away for five days in the 
boat. The people at Furniss’ knew nothing about this, 
and therefore there must be some mystery about it, and 
they doubted not that that mystery was connected with the 
runaway slave, and they guessed that he had either taken 
Tony and landed him near the mouth of the York Eiver 
on the northern shore, or that he had put him on board a 
ship. They agreed, however, that whatever their suspi- 
cions, they had not suflScient grounds for openly accusing 
Vincent of aiding their runaway. 


WITH LEE IN yimiNlA. 


n 


CHAPTER V. 

SECESSIOK. 

While Vincent had been occnpied with the affairs of 
Tony and his wife, public events had moved forward 
rapidly. The South Carolina Convention met in the third 
week in December, and on the 20th of that month the 
Ordinance of Secession was passed. On the 10th of Jan- 
uary, three days after Vincent returned home from his 
expedition, Florida followed the example of South Carolina 
and seceded. Alabama and Mississippi passed the Ordi- 
nance of Secession on the following day; Georgia on the 
18th, Louisiana on the 23d, and Texas on the 1st of 
February. 

I n all these States the Ord inance of Session was received 
•^ith^reat rejoicings; bonfires were lit, the towns illumi- 
nated, and the militia paraded the streets, and in many cases 
the Federal arsenals were seized and the Federal forts 
occupied by the State troops. In the meantime the 
Northern Slave States, Virginia, North Carolina, Ten- 
nessee, Kentucky, and Missouri, remained irresolute. The 
general feeling was strongly in favor of their Southern 
brethren; but they were anxious for peace, and for a com- 
promise being arrived at. Whether the North would 
agree to admit the constitutional rights of secession, or 
whether it would use force to compel the Seceding States 
to remain in the Union, was still uncertain; but the idea 
of a civil war was so terrible a one that the general belief 


so 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


was that some arrangement to allow the States to go their 
own way would probably be arrived at. 

For the time the idea of Vincent going to West Point 
was abandoned. Among his acquaintances were several 
young men who were already at West Point, and very few 
of these returned to the academy. The feeling there was 
very strongly on the side of secession. A great majority 
of the students came from the Southern States, as while 
the sons of the Northern men went principally into trade 
and commerce, the Southern planters sent their sons into 
the army, and a great proportion of the officers of the army 
and navy were Southerners. 

As the professors at West Point were all military men, 
the feeling among them, as well as among the students, 
was in favor of State rights; they considering that, 
according to the constitution, their allegiance was due first 
to the States of which they were natives, and in the second 
place to the Union. Thus, then, many of the professors 
who were natives of the seven States which had seceded 
resigned their appointments, and returned home to occupy 
themselves in drilling the militia and the levies, who were 
at once called to arms. 

Still all hoped that peace would be preserved, until on 
the 11th of April General Beauregard, who commanded 
the troops of South Carolina, summoned Major Anderson, 
who was in command of the Federal troops in Fort Sumter, 
to surrender, and on his refusal opened fire upon the fort 
on the following day. 

On the 13th, the barracks of the fort being set on fire, 
and Major Anderson seeing the hopelessness of a prolonged 
resistance, surrendered. The effect of the news throughout 
the United States was tremendous, and Mr. Lincoln at 
once called out 75,000 men of the militia of the various 
States to put down the rebellion — the border States being 
ordered to send their proportion. This brought matters 


WITB LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


81 


to a climax. Virginia, ISTortli Carolina, Kentucky, Ten- 
nessee, and Missouri all refused to furnish contingents to 
act against the Southern States; and Virginia, North 
Carolina, and Kansas a few days later passed Ordinances of 
\^ecessioh and joined "the Southern States. Missouri, Mary- 
land, and Deleware were divided in their counsels. 

The struggle that was about to commence was an uneven 
one. The white population of the Seceding States was 
about 8,000,000; while that the Northern States were 
The North possessed an immense advantage, 
inasmuch as they retained the whole of the Federal navy, 
and were thereby enabled at once to cut off all communica- 
tion between the Southern States and Europe, while they 
themselves could draw unlimited supplies of munitions of 
war of all kinds from across the Atlantic. 

Although the people of Virginia had hoped to the last 
that some peaceful arrangement might be effected, the Act 
of Secession was received with enthusiasm. The demand 
of Mr. Lincoln that they should furnish troops to crush 
their Southern brethren excited the liveliest indignation, 
and Virginia felt that there was no course open to her now 
but to throw in her lot with the other Slaves States. Her 
militia was at once called out, and volunteers called for to 
form a provisional army to protect the State from invasion 
by the North. 

The appeal was answered with enthusiasm; men of all 
ages took up arms; the wealthy raised regiments at their 
own expense, generally handing over the commands to 
j experienced, army oflSc5ers, and themselves taking their 
j plac^ in the ranks; thousando of lads of from fifteen to 
\ sixteen years of age enrolled themselves, and men who had 
never done a day’s work in their life prepared to suffer all 
the hardships of the campaign as private soldiers. 

Mrs. Wingfield was an enthusiastic supporter of State 
rights; and when Vincent told her that numbers of his 


82 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


friends were going to enroll themselves as soon as the lists 
were opened, she offered no objection to his doing the same. 

“Of course you are very young, Vincent; but no one 
thinks there will be any serious fighting. Now that Vir- 
ginia and the other four States have cast in their lot with 
the~*seven that have seceded, the North can never hope to 
force the solid South back into the Union. Still it is right 
you should join. I certainly should not like an old Vir- 
ginian family like ours to be unrepresented ; but I should 
prefer your joining one of the mounted corps. 

“ In the first place it will be much less fatiguing than 
carrying a heavy rifle and knapsack; and in the second 
place, the cavalry will for the most part be gentlemen. I 
was speaking only yesterday when I went into Richmond 
to Mr. Ashley, who is raising a corps. He is one of the 
best riders in the country, and a splendid specimen of a 
Virginian gentleman. He tells me that he has already 
received a large number of applications from young volun* 
teers, and that he thinks he shall be able without any diffi- 
culty to get as many as he wants. I said that I had a son 
who would probably enroll himself, and that I should like to 
have him in his corps. 

“ He said that he would be glad to put down your name, 
and that he had had many applications from lads no older 
than yourself. He considered that for cavalry work, scout- 
ing, and that sort of thing age mattered little, and that a 
lad who was at once a light weight, a good rider, and a 
good shot was of as much good as a man.” 

“Thank you, mother. I will ride into Richmond 
to-morrow morning and see Ashley. I have often met him 
at one house or another, and should like to serve under 
him very much. I should certainly prefer being in the 
cavalry to the infantry.” 

Rosie and Annie, who were of course enthusiastic for the 
South, were almost as pleased as was Vincent when they 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


83 


heard that their mother had consented to his enrolling 
himself. So many of the girls of their acquaintance had 
brothers or cousins who were joining the army, that they 
would have felt it as something like a slur upon the family 
name had Vincent remained beliind. 

On the following morning Vincent rode over and saw 
Mr. Ashley, who had just received his commission as major. 
He was cordially received. 

“Mrs. Wingfield was speaking to me about you, and I 
shall be glad to have you with me — the more so as you are 
a capital rider and a good shot. I shall have a good many 
in my ranks no older than you are. Did I not hear a few 
months since that you bought Wildfire? I thought when 
I heard it that you would be lucky if you did not get your 
neck broken in the course of a week. Peters, who owns 
the next estate to mine, had the horse for about three 
weeks, and was glad enough to get rid of it for half what 
he had given for it. He told me the horse was the most 
savage brute he ever saw. I suppose you did not keep it 
many days?” 

“I nave got it still, and mean to ride it with you. The 
horse was not really savage. It was hot-tempered, and 
had, I think, been badly treated by its first owner. Who- 
ever it had belonged to, I found no difficulty with it. It 
only wanted kindness and a little patience; and as soon as 
it found that it could not get rid of me, and that I had no 
intention of ill-treating it, it settled down quietly, after 
running away a few times and giving me some little trouble 
at starting. And now I would not change it for any horse 
in the State.” 

“You must be a first-rate rider,” Major Ashley said, “to 
be able to tame Wildfire. I never saw the horse, for I was 
away when Peters had her; but from his description it was 
a perfect savage.” 

“Are we allowed to bring a servant with us?” Vincent 
asked. ^ 


84 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


“Yes, if you like. I know that a good many are going 
to do so, but you must not make up your mind that you 
will get much benefit from one. We shall move rapidly, 
and each man must shift for himself, but at the same time 
we shall of course often be stationary; and then servants 
will be useful. At any rate I can see no objection to men 
having them. We must be prepared to rough it to any 
extent when it is necessary, but I see no reason why at 
other times a man should not make himself comfortable. I 
expect the order to-morrow or next day to begin formally to 
enroll volunteers. As I have now put down your name there 
will be no occasion for you to come in then. You will 
receive a communication telling you when to report your- 
self. 

“ I shall not trouble much about uniform at first. High 
boots and breeches, a thick felt hat that will turn the edge 
of a sword, and a loose coat-jacket of dark-gray cloth. 
That is the name of the tailor who has got the pattern, 
and will make them. So I should advise you to go to him 
at once, for he will be so busy soon that there is no saying 
when the whole troop will get their uniforms.” 

Upon his return home Vincent related to his mother and 
sisters the conversation that he had had with Major Ashley. 

“Certainly you had better take a servant with you,” his 
mother said. “I suppose when you are riding about you 
will have to clean your horse, and cook your dinner, and 
do everything for yourself; but when you are in a town 
you should have these things done for you. Who would 
you like to take? 

“I should like to take Dan, mother, if you have no 
objection. He is very strong and active, and I think 
would generally be able to keep up with us; besides, I know 
he would always stick to me.” 

“You shall have him certainly, Vincent; I will make 
him over formally to you.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


85 


“Thank yon, mother,” Vincent said joyfully; for he 
had often wished that Dan belonged to him, as he would 
then be able to prevent any interference with him by the 
overseer or any one else, and could, if he liked, give him 
his freedom — although this would, he knew, be of very 
doubtful advantage to the lad as long as he remained in 
the South. 

The next morning the necessary papers were drawn up, 
and the ownership of Dan was formally transferred to 
Vincent. Dan was wild with delight when he heard that 
Vincent was now his master, and that he was to accom- 
pany him to the war. It had been known two days before 
that Vincent was going, and it seemed quite shocking to 
the negroes that the young master should go as a private 
soldier, and have to do everything for himself — “just,” as 
they said, “like de poor white trash; ” for the slaves were 
proud to belong to an old family, and looked down with 
almost contempt upon the poorer class of whites, regarding 
their own position as infinitely superior. 

Four days later Vincent received an official letter saying 
that the corps would be mustered in two days’ time. The 
next day was spent in a long round of farewell visits, and 
then Vincent mounted Wildfire, and, with Dan trotting 
behind, rode off from the Orangery amid a chorus of 
blessings and good wishes from all the slaves who could on 
any pretext get away from their duties, and who had 
assembled in front of the house to see him start. 

The place of meeting for the regiment was at Hanover 
Courthouse — a station on the Richmond and Fredericks- 
burg Railway, close to the Pamunky River, about eighteen 
miles from the city. 

The Orangery was a mile from the village of Gaines, 
which lay to the northeast of Richmond, and was some 
twelve miles from Hanover Courthouse. 

A month was spent in drill, and at the end of that time 


^ 86 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


the corps were able to execute any simple maneuver* 
More than this Major Ashley did not care about theif 
learning. The work in which they were about to engage 
was that of scouts rather than that of regular cavalry, 
and the requirements were vigilance and attention to 
orders, good shooting and a quick eye. Off duty there 
was but little disciplfne. Almost the whole of the men 
Were in a good position in life, and many of them very 
wealthy; and while strict discipline and obedience were 
expected while on duty, at all other times something like 
equality existed between officers and men, and all were free 
to live as they chose. 

The rations served out were simple and often scanty, for 
at present the various departments were not properly 
organized, and such numbers of men were flocking to the 
standards that the authorities were at their wit’s end to 
provide them with even the simplest food. This mattered 
but little, however, to the regiment, whose members were 
all ready and willing to pay for everything they wanted, 
and the country people round found a ready market for all 
their chickens, eggs, fruit, and vegetables at Hanover 
Courthouse, for here there were also several infantry 
regiments, and the normally quiet little village was a scene 
of bustle and confusion. 

The arms of the cavalry were of a very varied descrip- 
tion. Not more than a dozen had swords; the rest were 
armed with rifles or shot-guns, with the barrels cut short 
to enable them to be carried as carbines. Many of them 
were armed with revolvers, and some carried pistols so 
antiquated that they might have been used in the revolu- 
tionary war. A certain number of tents had been issued 
for the use of the corps. These, however, were altogether 
insufficient for the numbers, and most of the men preferred 
to sleep in shelters composed of canvas, carpets, blankets, 
or any other material that came to hand, or in arbors con- 


WITH LEE m vimmiA. 


87 


fitrncted of the boughs of trees, for it was now April and 
warm enough to sleep in the open air. 

In the third week in May the order came that the corps 
was to march at once for Harper’s Ferry — an important 
position at the point where the Shenandoah River runs into 
the Potomac, at the mouth of the Shenandoah Valley. 
The order was received with the greatest satisfaction. The 
Federal forces were gathering rapidly upon the northern 
banks of the Potomac, and it was believed thet, while the 
main army would march down from Washington through 
Manassas Junction direct upon Richmond, another would 
enter by the Shenandoah Valley, and, crossing the Blue 
Ridge Mountains, come down on the rear of the Confed- 
erate army, facing the main force at Manassas. The 
cavalry marched by road, while the infantry were 
despatched by rail as far as Manassas Junction, whence 
they marched to Harper’s Ferry. The black servants 
accompanied the infantry. 

The cavalry march was a pleasant one. At every village 
through which they passed the people flocked out with 
offerings of milk and fruit. The days were hot, but the 
mornings and evenings delightful; and as the troops always 
halted in the shade of a wood for three or four hours in 
the middle of the day, the marches, although long were 
not fatiguing. At Harper’s Ferry General Johnston had 
just superseded Colonel Jackson in command. The force 
there consisted of 11 battalions of infantry, 16 guns, and 
after Ashley’s force arrived, 300 cavalry. Among the 
regiments there Vincent found many friends, and learned 
what was going on. 

He learned that Colonel Jackson had been keeping them 
hard at work. Some of Vincent’s friends had been at the 
Virginia Military Institute at Lexington, where Jackson 
was professor of natural philosophy and instructor of 
artillery. 


88 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


“He was the greatest fun,” one of the young men said, 
“the stiffest and most awkward-looking fellow in the 
institute. He used to walk about as if he never saw any- 
thing or anybody. He was always known as Old Tom, 
and nobody ever saw him laugh. He vas awfully earnest 
in all he did, and strict, I can tell you, about everything. 
There was no humbugging him. The fellows liked him 
because he was really so earnest about everything, and 
always just and fair. But he didn’t look a hit like a 
soldier except as to his stiffness, and when the fellows who 
had been at Lexington heard that he was in command here 
they did not think he would have made much hand at it; 
hut I tell you, he did. You never saw such a fellow to 
work. 

“Everything had to be done, you know. There were 
the guns, hut no horses and no harness. The horses had 
to be got somehow, and the harness manufactured out of 
ropes; and you can imagine the confusion of nine battal- 
ions of infantry, all recruits, with no one to teach them 
except a score or two of old army and militia officers. Old 
Tom has done wonders, I can tell you. You see, he is so 
fearfully earnest himself every one else has got to he 
earnest. There has been no playing about anything, but 
just fifteen hours’ hard work a day. Fellows grumbled 
and growled and said it was absurd, and threatened to do 
all sorts of things. You see, they had all come out to 
fight if necessary, but hadn’t bargained for such hard work 
as this. I 

“However, Jackson had his way, and I don’t suppose 
any one ever told him the men thought they were too hard 
worked. He is not the sort of man one would care about 
remonstrating with. I don’t know yet whether he is as 
good at fighting as he is at working and organizing; but I 
rather expect a fellow who is so earnest about everything 
else is sure to be earnest about fighting, and I fancy that 


WITH LEE IN VIROmiA, 


89 


when he once gets into the thick of it he will go through 
with it. He had such a reputation as an oddity at Lex- 
ington that there were a lot of remarks when he was made 
colonel and sent here; but there is no doubt that he has 
proved himself the right man so far, and although his men 
may grumble they believe in him. 

“ My regiment is in his brigade, and I will bet any money 
that we have our share of fighting. What sort of man is 
Johnston? He is a fine fellow — a soldier, heart and soul. 
You could tell him anywhere, and we have a first-rate 
fellow in command of the cavalry — Colonel Stuart — a 
splendid dashing fellow, full of life and go. His fellows 
swear by him. I quite envy you, for I expect you will 
astonish the Yankee horsemen. They are no great riders 
up there, you know, and I expect the first time you meet 
them you will astonish them.” 

Here he suddenly stopped, stood at attention, and 
saluted. 

Vincent at once did the same, although, had he not been 
set the example by his friend, he would never have thought 
of doing so to the figure who passed. 

“Who is it?” he asked, as his companion resumed his 
easy attitude. 

“Why, that’s Old Tom.” 

“What! Colonel Jackson!” Vincent said in surprise. 
“ Well, he is an odd-looking fellow.” 

I The figure that had passed was that of a tall, gaunt 
man, leaning awkwardly forward in his saddle. He wore 
an old gray coat, and there was no sign of rank, nor 
particle of gold lace upon the uniform. He wore on his 
head a faded cadet cap, with the rim coming down so far 
upon his nose that he could only look sideways from under 
it. He seemed to pay but little attention to what was 
going on around him, and did not enter into conversation 
with any of the officers he met. 


90 


WITH LEE 11^ VIRGINIA, 


The brigade commanded by Jackson was the first of the 
army of the Shenandoah, and consisted of the 2d, 4th, 5th, 
and 27th Virginians, to which was shortly afterward 
added the 33d. They were composed of men of all ranks 
and ages, among them being a great number of lads from 
fifteen and upward; for every school had been deserted. 
Every boy capable of carrying a musket had insisted upon 
joining, and among them were a whole company of cadets 
from Lexington. The regiments selected their own offi- 
cers, and among these were many who were still lads. 
Many of the regiments had no accouterments, and were 
without uniforms, and numbers carried no better arms than a 
double-barreled shot-gun; but all were animated with the 
same spirit of enthusiasm in their cause, and a determina- 
tion to die rather than to allow the invaders to pass on 
through the fertile valleys of their native land. 

Of all these valleys that of Shenandoah was the richest 
and most beautiful. It was called the Garden of Virginia; 
and all writers agreed in their praises of the beauties of its 
fields and forests, mountains and rivers, its delicious climate, 
and the general prosperity which prevailed among its 
population. 

It was a pleasant evening that Ashley’s horse spent at 
Harper’s Ferry on the day they marched in. All had 
many friends among the other Virginian regiments, and 
their camp-fires were the center toward which men trooped 
by scores. The rest was pleasant after their hard marches; 
and, although ready to do their own work when necessary, 
they appreciated the advantage of having their servants 
again with them to groom their horses and cook their food. 

The negroes were not less glad at being again with their 
masters. Almost all were men who had, like Dan, beem 
brought up with their young owners, and felt for them a 
strong personal attachment, and, if it had been allowed, 
would gladly have followed them in the field of battle, and 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


91 


fjonght by their side against the “Yankees.” Their stay 
at Harper’s ^’erry was tolae a short one. Colonel Stuart, 
with his 200 horse, was scouting along the whole bank of 
the Potomac, watching every movement of the enemy, and 
Ashley’s horse was to join them at once. 

It was not difficult for even young soldiers to form an 
idea of the general nature of the operations. They had to 
protect the Shenandoah Valley, to guard the five great 
roads by which the enemy would advance against Win- 
chester, and not only to save the loyal inhabitants and rich 
resources of the valley from falling into the hands of the 
Pederals, but what was of even greater importance, to 
prevent the latter from marching across the Blue Eidge 
Mountains, and falling upon the fiank of the main Con- 
federate army at Manassas. 

The position was a difficult one, for while “the grand 
army” was assembling at Alexandria to advance againsi 
Manassas Junction, McClellan was advancing from the 
northwest with 20,000 men, and Patterson from Pennsyl- 
vania with 18,000. 

In the morning before parading his troop, 100 strong, 
Ashley called them together and told them that, as they 
would now be constantly on the move and scattered over a 
long line, it was impossible that they could take their 
servants with them. 

“ I should never have allowed them to be brought,” he 
said, “had I known that we should be scouting over such 
an extensive country; at the same time, if we can manage 
to take a few on it would certainly add to our comfort. 
I propose that we choose ten by lot to go on with us. 
They must be servants of the troop and not of individuals. 
We can scatter them in pairs at five points, with instruc- 
tions to forage as well as they can, and to have things in 
readiness to cook for whoever may come in ofi duty or may 
for the time be posted there. Henceforth every man must 


WITH LEE IN VimmiA, 


n 

groom and see to his own horse, but I see no reason, mill* 
tary or otherwise, why we shouldn’t get our food cooked 
for us; and it will be just as well, as long as we can, to 
have a few bundles of straw for us to lie on instead of 
sleeping on the ground. 

“Another ten men we can also choose by lot to go to 
Winchester; which is, I imagine, the point we shall move 
to if the enemy advance, as I fancy they will, from the 
other side of the Shenandoah Valley. The rest must be 
sent home.” 

Each man accordingly wrote his name on a piece of 
paper, and placed them in a haversack. Then were then 
drawn out; and their servants were to accompany the 
troop at once. The servants of the next ten were to pro- 
ceed by train to Winchester, while the slaves of all whose 
names remained in the bag were to be sent home at once, 
provided with passes permitting them to travel. To Vin- 
cent’s satisfaction his name was one of the first ten drawn, 
and Dan was therefore to go forward. The greater part 
of the men evaded the obligation to send their servants 
back to Eichmond by despatching them to friends who had 
estates in the Shenandoah Valley, with letters asking them 
to keep the men for them until the troop happened to 
come into their neighborhood. 

At six o’clock in the morning the troop mounted and 
rode to Bath, thirty miles away. It was here that Stuart 
had his headquarters, whence he sent out his patrols up 
and down the Potomac, between Harper’s Ferry on the 
east and Cumberland on the west. Stuart was away when 
they arrived, but he rode in a few hours afterward. 

“Ah! Ashley, I am glad you have arrived,” he said, as 
he rode up to the troop, who had hastily mounted as he 
was seen approaching. “ There is plenty for you to do, 
I can tell you; and I only wish that you had brought a 
thousand men instead of a hundred. I am heartily glad 


WIIH LEE m VimiNIA. 


93 


to see you all, gentlemen,” he said to the troop. ‘‘I am 
afraid just at first that the brightness of your gray jackets 
will put my men rather to shame; but we shall soon get 
rid of that. But dismount your men, Ashley; there is 
plenty for them and their horses to do without wasting 
time in parade work. There is very little of that here, 
I can tell you. I have not seen a score of my men together 
for the last month.” 

Vincent gazed with admiration at the young leader, 
whose name was soon to be celebrated throughout America 
and Europe. The young Virginian — for he was not yet 
twenty-eight years old— was the beau ideal of a cavalry 
officer. He was singularly handsome, and possessed great 
personal strength and a constitution which enabled him to 
bear all hardships. He possessed unfailing good spirits, 
and had a joke and laugh for all he met; and while on the 
march at the head of his regiment he was always ready to 
lift up his voice and lead the songs with which the men 
made the woods resound. 

He seemed to live in his saddle, and was present at all 
hours of the night and day along the line he guarded 
seeing that the men were watchful and on the alert, in- 
structing the outposts in their duty, and infusing his own 
spirit and vigilance among them. He had been educated 
at West Point, and had seen much service with the cavalry 
against the Indians in the West. Such was the man who 
was to become the most famous cavalry leader of his time. 
So far he had not come in contact with the enemy, and his 
dutieswere confined to obtaining information regarding their 
strength and intentions, to watching every road by which 
they could advance, and to seeing that none passed North 
to carry information to the enemy as to the Confederate 
strength and positions, for even in the Shenandoah Valley 
there were some whose sympathies were with the Eederals. 

These were principally Northern men settled as traders 


94 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


in the towns, and it was important to prevent them from 
sending any news to the enemy. So well did Stuart’s 
cavalry perform this service, and so general was the hos- 
tility of the population against the North, that throughout 
the whole of the war in Virginia it was very seldom that 
the Northern generals could obtain any trustworthy infor- 
mation as to the movements and strength of the Confed- 
erates, while the latter were perfectly informed of every 
detail connected with the intentions of the invaders. 

The next morning Ashley’s troop took up their share of 
the work at the front. They were broken up into parties 
of ten, each of which was stationed at a village near the 
river, five men being on duty night and day. As it hap- 
pened that none of the other men in his squad had a 
servant at the front, Vincent was able without difficulty to 
have Dan assigned to his party. A house in the village 
was placed at their disposal, and here the five off duty 
slept and took their meals while the others were in the 
saddle. Dan was quite in his element, and turned out an 
excellent owk, and was soon a general favorite among the 
mess. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


95 


CHAPTEE VI. 

BULL KUN. 

The next fortnight passed by without adventure. 
Hard as the work was, Vincent enjoyed it thoroughly. 
When on duty by day he was constantly on the move, rid- 
ing through the forest, following country lanes, question- 
ing every one he came across; and as the men always 
worked in pairs, there was no feeling of loneliness. Some- 
times Ashley would draw together a score of troopers, and 
crossing the river in a ferryboat, would ride twenty miles 
north, and, dashing into quiet villages, astonish the inhabi- 
tants by the sight of the Confederate uniform. Then the 
villagers would he questioned as to the news that had 
reached them of the movement of the troops; the post office 
would be seized and the letters broken open ; any useful 
information contained in them being noted. But in gen- 
eral questions were readily answered; for a considerable 
portion of the people of Maryland were strongly in favor 
of the South, and were only prevented from joining it by 
the strong force that held possession of Baltimore, and by 
the constant movement of Federal armies through the 
State. Vincent was often employed in carrying despatches 
froiii Major Ashley to Stuart, being selected for that duty 
as being the best mounted man in the troop. The direc- 
tion was always a vague one. “Take this letter to 
Colonel Stuart, wherever he may be,” and however early 
he started, Vincent thought himself fortunate if he carried 
out bis mission before sunset; for Stuart’s front covered 


96 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


over fifty miles of gronnd, and there was no saying where 
he might be. Sometimes after riding thirty or forty miles, 
and getting occasional news that Stuart had passed through 
ahead of him, he would learn from some outpost that the 
colonel had been there but ten minutes before, and had 
ridden off before he came, and then Vincent had to turn 
his horse and gallop back again, seldom succeeding in over- 
taking his active commander until the latter had halted for 
his supper at one or other of the villages where his men 
were stationed. Sometimes by good luck he came upon 
him earlier, and then, after reading the despatch, Stuart 
would, if he were riding in the direction where Ashley’s 
command lay, bid him ride on with him, and would chat 
with him on terms of friendly intimacy about people they 
both knew at Kichmond, or as to the details of his work, 
and sometimes they would sit down together under the 
shade of some trees, take out the contents of their haver- 
sacks, and share their dinners. 

“This is the second time I have had the best of this,” 
the colonel laughed one day; “my beef is as hard as 
leather, and this cold chicken of yours is as plump and 
tender as one could wish to eat.” 

“ I have my own boy, colonel, who looks after the ten 
of us stationed at Elmside, and I fancy that in the matter 
of cold rations he gives me an undue preference. He 
always hands me my haversack when I mount with a grin, 
and I quite understand that it is better I should ask no 
questions as to its contents.” 

“You are a lucky fellow,” Stuart said. “My own serv- 
ant is a good man, and would do anything for me; but 
my irregular hours are too much for him. He never 
knows when to expect me; and as he often finds that 
when I do return I have made a meal an hour before at 
one of the outposts, and do not want the food he has for 
hours been carefully keeping hot for me, it drives him 


WITH LEE m vimmiA. 


wt 


almost to despair, and I have sometimes been obliged to 
eat rather than disappoint him. But he certainly has not 
a genius for cooking, and were it not that this riding gives 
one the appetite of a hunter, I should often have a good 
deal of difficulty in devouring the meat he puts into my 
haversack.” 

But the enemy were now really advancing, and on the 
12th of J une a trooper rode in from the extreme left, and 
handed to Vincent a despatch from Colonel Stuart. 

‘‘ My orders were,” he said, “ that, if you were here, you 
were to carry this on at all speed to General Johnston. If 
not, some one else was to take it on.” 

“Any news?” Vincent asked, as aided by Dan he rapidly 
saddled Wildfire. 

“Yes,” the soldier said; “2,000 of the enemy have 
advanced up the Western side and have occupied Romney, 
and they say that all Patterson’s force is on the move.” 

“So much the better,” Vincent replied, as he jumped 
into the saddle. “We have been doing nothing long 
enough, and the sooner it comes the better.” 

It was a fifty-mile ride; but it was done in five hours, 
and at the end of that time Vincent dismounted in front 
of General Johnston’s quarters. 

“Is the general in?” he asked the sentry at the door. 

“No, he is not in; but here he comes,” the soldier 
replied, and two minutes later the general, accompanied 
by three or four officers, rode up. 

Vincent saluted, and handed him the despatch. The 
general opened it and glanced at .the contents. 

“The storm is going to burst at last, gentlemen,” he 
said to the officers. “ Stuart writes me that 2,000 men, 
supposed to be the advance of McClellan’s army, are at 
Romney, and that he hears Patterson is also advancing 
from Chambersburg on Williamsport. His despatch is 
dated this morning at nine o’clock. He writes from near 


98 


WITH LEE IN yrmiNlA. 


Cumberland. No time has been lost, for that is eighty 
miles away, and it is but five o’clock now. How far have 
you brought this despatch, sir?” 

“I have brought it from Elmside, genepl; twenty miles 
on the other side of Bath. A trooper brought it in just 
at midday, with orders for me to carry it on at once.” 

“That is good work,” the general said. “You have 
ridden over fifty miles in five hours. You must be well 
mounted, sir.” 

“I do not think there is a better horse in the State,” 
Vincent said, patting Wildfire’s neck. 

The general called an orderly. 

“Let this man picket his horse with those of the staff,” 
he said, “and see that it has forage at once. Take the 
man to the orderly’s quarters, and see that he is well 
cared for.” 

Vincent saluted, and, leading Wildfire, followed the 
orderly. When he had had a meal, he strolled out to see 
what was going on. Evidently some movement was in 
contemplation. OfiB-cers were riding up or dashing off 
from the general’s headquarters. Two or three regiments 
were seen marching down from the plateau on which they 
were encamped into the town. Bells rang and drums 
beat, and presently long trains of railway wagons, heavily 
laden, began to make their way across the bridge. Until 
next morning the movement continued unceasingly; by 
that time all the military stores and public property, 
together with as much private property belonging to 
inhabitants who had decided to forsake their homes for a 
time rather than to remain there when the town was 
occupied by the enemy, as could be carried on in the avail- 
able wagons, had been taken across the bridge. A party 
of engineers, who had been all night hard at work, then 
set fire both to the railway bridge across the river and the 
public buildings in the town. The main body of troops 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


99 


had moved across in the evening. The rear-gnard passed 
when all was in readiness for the destruction of the bridge. 

General Johnston had been preparing for the movement 
for some time; he had foreseen that the position must be 
evacuated as soon as the enemy began to advance upon 
either of his flanks, and a considerable portion of his bag- 
gage. and military stores had some time previously been 
sent into the interior of Virginia. The troops, formed up 
on the high grounds south of the river, looked in silence 
at the dense volumes of smoke rising. This was the reality 
of war. Hitherto their military work had been no more 
than that to which many of them were accustomed when 
called out with the militia of their State; but the scene of 
destruction on which they now gazed brought home to 
them that the struggle was a serious one — that it was war 
in its stern reality which had now begun. 

The troops at once set ofl on their march, and at night 
bivouacked in the woods around Charlestown. The next 
day they pushed across the country and took up a position 
covering Winchester; and then the enemy, finding that 
Johnston’s army was in front of them ready to dispute 
their advance, recrossed the river, and Johnston concen- 
trated his force round Winchester. 

Vincent joined his corps on the same afternoon that the 
infantry marched out from Harper’s Ferry, the general 
sending him forward with despatches as soon as the troops 
had got into motion. 

“You will find Colonel Stuart in front of the enemy; 
but more than that I cannot tell you.” 

This was quite enough for Vincent, who found the 
cavalry scouting close to Patterson’s force, prepared to 
attack the enemy’s cavalry should it advance to recon- 
noiter the country, and to blow up bridges across streams, 
fell trees, and take every possible measure to delay the 
ftdvance of Patterson’s army, in its attempt to push on 


100 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


toward Winchester before the arrival of General Johnston’s 
force upon the scene. 

‘‘I am glad to see you back, Wingfield,” Major Ashley 
said, as he rode up. “ The colonel tells me that in the 
despatch he got last night from Johnston the general said 
that Stuart’s information had reached in a remarkably 
short time, having been carried with great speed by the 
orderly in charge of the duty. We have scarcely been out 
of our saddles since you left. However, I think we have 
been of use, for we have been busy all round the enemy 
since we arrived here in the afternoon, and I fancy he 
must think us a good deal stronger than we are. At any 
rate, he has not pushed his cavalry forward at all; and, as 
you say Johnston will be up to-morrow afternoon, Win- 
chester is safe anyhow.” 

After the Federals had recrossed the river, and Johnston 
had taken up his position round Winchester, the cavalry 
returned to their old work of scouting along the Potomac. 

On the 20th of June movements of considerable bodies 
of the enemy were noticed; and Johnston at once 
despatched Jackson with his brigade to Martinsburg, with 
orders to send as much of the rolling-stock of the railroad 
as could be removed to Winchester, to destroy the rest, 
and to support Stuart’s cavalry when they advanced. A 
number of locomotives were sent to Winchester along the 
highroad, drawn by teams of horses. Forty engines and 
300 cars were burned or destroyed, and Jackson then 
advanced and took up his position on the road to Wil- 
liamsport, the cavalry camp being a little in advance of 
him. This was pleasant for Vincent, as when off duty he 
spent his time with his friends and schoolfellows in Jack- 
son’s brigade. 

On the 2d of July the scouts rode into camp with the 
news that a strong force was advancing from Williamsport. 
Jackson at once advanced with the 5th Virginia Infantry, 


WIIB LEE IN YIRGINIA. 


101 


numbering 380 men and one gun, while Stuart, with 100 
cavalry, started to make a circuitous route, and harassed 
the flank and rear of the enemy. There was no intention 
on the part of Jackson of fighting a battle, his orders being 
merely to feel the enemy ; whose strength was far too great 
to be withstood even had he brought his whole brigade into 
action, for they numbered three brigades of infantry, 500 
cavalry, and some artillery. 

For some hours the little Confederate force skirmished 
so boldly that they checked the advance of the enemy, 
whose general naturally supposed that he had before him 
the advanced guard of a strong force, and therefore moved 
forward with great caution. Then the Confederates, 
being threatened on both flanks by the masses of the 
Federals, fell back in good order. The loss was very 
trifling on either side, but the fact that so small a force 
had for hours checked the advance of an army greatly 
raised the spirits and confidence of the Confederates. 
Stuart’s small cavalry force, coming down upon the 
enemy’s rear, captured a good many prisoners — Colonel 
Stuart himself capturing forty-four infantry. Eiding 
some distance ahead of his troop to find out the position of 
the enemy, he came upon a company of Federal infantry 
sitting down in a field, having no idea whatever that any 
Confederate force was in the neighborhood. Stuart did 
not hesitate a moment, but riding up to them shouted the 
order, “ Throw down your arms, or you are all dead men.” 
Believing themselves surrounded, the Federals threw down 
their arms, and when the Confederate cavalry came up 
were marched olf as prisoners. 

Jackson, on reaching his camp, struck his tents and 
sent them to the rear, and formed up his whole brigade in 
order of battle. The Federals, however, instead of attack- 
ing, continued their flank movement, and Jackson fell back 
through Martinsburg and halted for the night a mile 
beyond the town. 


102 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Next day he again retired, and was joined six miles 
further on by Johnston’s whole force. For four days the 
little army held its position, prepared to give battle if the 
enemy advanced; but the Federals, though greatly superior 
in numbers, remained immovable at Martinsburg, and 
Johnston, to the great disgust of his troops, retired to 
Winchester. The soldiers were longing to meet the invad- 
ers in battle, but their general had to bear in mind that 
the force under his command might at any moment be 
urgently required to join the main Confederate army, and 
aid in opposing the Northern advance upon Eichmond. 

Stuart’s cavalry kept him constantly informed of the 
strength of the enemy gathering in his front. Making 
circuits round Martinsburg, they learned from the farmers 
what numbers of troops each day came along; and while 
the Federals knew nothing of the force opposed to them, 
and believed that it far outnumbered their own. General 
Johnston knew that Patterson’s force numbered about 

22.000 men, while he himself had been joined only by some 

3.000 men since he arrived at Winchester. 

On the 18th of July a telegram from the government at 
Richmond announced that the Federal grand army had 
driven in General Beauregard’s pickets at Manassas, and had 
begun to advance, and Johnston was directed if possible to 
hasten to his assistance. ' A few earthworks had been thrown 
up at Winchester, and some guns mounted upon them, and 
the town was left under the protection of the local militia. 
Stuart’s cavalry was posted in a long line across the country 
to prevent any news of the movement reaching the enemy. 
As soon as this was done the infantry, 8,300 strong, marched 
off. The troops were in high spirits now, for they knew 
that their long period of inactivity was over, and that, 
although ignorant when and where, they were on their 
march to meet the enemy. 

They had no wagons or rations; the need for speed was 


mm LEE IN YIROmiA. 


103 


too urgent even to permit of food being cooked. Without 
a halt they pressed forward steadily, and after two days’ 
march, exhausted and half famished, they reached the 
Manassas Gap Railroad. Here they were put into trains 
as fast as these could be prepared, and by noon on the 20th 
joined Beauregard at Manassas. The cavalry had per- 
formed their duty of preventing the news of the movement 
from reaching the enemy until the infantry were nearly a 
day’s march away, and then Stuart reassembled his men 
and followed Johnston. Thus the Confederate plans had 
been completely successful. Over 30,000 of the enemy, 
instead of being in line of battle with the main army, were 
detained before Winchester, while the little Confederate 
force who had been facing them had reached Beauregard 
in time to take part in the approaching struggle. 

In the North no doubt as to the power of the grand 
army to make its way to Richmond was entertained. The 
troops were armed with the best weapons obtainable, the 
artillery was numerous and excellent, the army was fed 
with every luxury, and so confident were the men of suc- 
cess that they regarded the whole affair in the light of a 
great picnic. The grand army numbered 55,000 men, with 
9 regiments of cavalry and 49 rifle-guns. To oppose these, 
the Confederate force, after the arrival of Johnston’s army, 
numbered 27,833 infantry, 35 smooth-bored guns, and 500 
cavalry. Many of the infantry were armed only with shot- 
guns and old fowling-pieces, and the guns were small and 
ill-supplied with ammunition. There had been some sharp 
fighting on the 18th, and the Federal advance across the 
river of Bull Run had been sharply repulsed, therefore 
their generals determined, instead of making a direct attack 
on the 31st against the Confederate position, to take a 
wide sweep round, cross the river higher up, and falling 
upon the Confederate left flank, to crumple it up. 

All night the Federal troops had marched, and at day- 


104 


WITH LBB IN VIRGINIA. 


break on the 21st nearly 40,000 men were in position on 
the left flank of the Confederates. The latter were not 
taken by surprise when Stuart’s cavalry brought in news 
of the Federal movement, and General Beauregard, instead 
of moving his troops toward the threatened point, sent 
orders to General Longstreet on the right to cross the river 
as soon as the battle began, and to fall upon the Federal 
flank and rear. 

Had this movement been carried out, the destruction of 
the Federal army would have been complete; but by one 
of those unfortunate accidents which so frequently occur 
in war and upset the best laid plans, the order in some way 
never came to hand, and when luLe in the day the error 
was discovered it was too late to remedy it. 

At eight o’clock in the morning two of the Federal 
divisions reached the river, and while one of them engaged 
the Confederate force stationed at the bridge, another 
crossed the river at a ford. Colonel Evans, who com- 
manded the Confederate forces, which numbered but fif- 
teen companies, left 200 men to continue to hold the bridge, 
while with 800 he hurried to oppose General Hunter’s 
division, which had crossed at the ford. 

This consisted of 16,000 infantry, with cavalry and artil- 
lery, and another division of equal force had crossed at the 
Bed House ford higher up. To check so great a force with 
this handful of men seemed all hut impossible; but Colonel 
Evans determined to hold his ground to the last, to enable 
his general to bring up reinforcements. His force consisted 
of men of South Carolina and Louisiana, and they con- 
tested every foot of the ground. 

The regiment which formed the advanced of the Federals 
charged, supported by an artillery fire, but was repulsed. 
As the heavy Federal line advanced, however, the Confed- 
erates were slowly but steadily pressed back, until General 
Bee, with four regiments and a battery of artillery, cam© 


WITH LBE IN YimiNIA. 


106 


up to their assistance. The newcomers threw themselves 
into the fight with great gallantry, and maintained their 
ground until almost annihilated by the fire of the enemy, 
who outnumbered them by five to one. As, fighting des- 
perately, they fell back before Hunter’s division, the Fed- 
erals who had crossed at Eed House Ford suddenly poured 
down and took them in flank. 

Swept by a terrible musketry fire, these troops could no 
longer resist, and in spite of the efforts of their general, 
who rode among them imploring them to stand firm until 
aid arrived, they began to fall back. Neither entreaties 
nor commands were of avail; the troops had done all that 
they could, and broken and disheartened they retreated in 
great confusion. But at this moment, when all seemed 
lost, a line of glittering bayonets was seen coming over the 
hill behind, and the general, riding off in haste toward 
them, found Jackson advancing with the first brigade. 

Unmoved by the rush of the fugitives of the brigades of 
Bee and Evans, Jackson moved steadily forward, and so 
firm and resolute was their demeanor, that Bee rode after 
his men, and pointing with his sword to the first brigade, 
shouted, Look, there is Jackson standing like a stone- 
wall !” The general’s words were repeated, and henceforth 
the brigade was known as the Stonewall Brigade, and their 
general by the nickname of Stonewall Jackson, by which 
he was ever afterward known. The greater part of the 
fugitives rallied, and took up their position on the right of 
Jackson, and the Federal forces, who were hurrying for- 
ward assured of victory, found themselves confronted sud- 
denly by 2,600 bayonets. After a moment’s pause they 
pressed forward again, the artillery preparing a way for 
them by a tremendous fire. 

Jackson ordered his men to lie down until the enemy 
arrived within fifty yards, and then to charge with the 
bayonet.. Just at this mpme^t Generals Johnston and 


106 WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 

I 

Beauregard arrived on the spot, and at once seeing the 
desperate nature of the situation, and the whole Federal 
army pressing forward against a single brigade, they did 
their best to prepare to meet the storm. First they gal- 
loped up and down the disordered lines of Bee, exhorting 
the men to stand firm ;v and seizing the colors of the 4th 
Alabama, Johnston led them forward and formed them up 
under fire. 

Beauregard hurried up some reinforcements and formed 
them on the left of Jackson, and thus 6,500 infantry and 
artillery, and Stuart’s two troops of cavalry, stood face to 
face with more than 20,000 infantry and seven troops of 
regular cavalry, behind whom at the lower fords were 
35,000 men in reserve. While his men were lying down 
awaiting the attack, Jackson rode backward and forward 
in front of them as calm and as unconcerned to all appear- 
ance as if on the parade ground, and his quiet bravery 
greatly nerved and encouraged the young troops. 

All at once the tremendous artillery fire of the enemy 
ceased, and their infantry came on in massive lines. The 
four Confederate guns poured in their fire and then with- 
drew behind the infantry. When the line came within 
fifty yards of him, Jackson gave the word, his men sprang 
to their feet, poured in a heavy volley, and then charged. 
A wild yell rose from both ranks as they closed, and then 
they were mingled in a desperate conflict. For a time all 
was in wild confusion, but the ardor and courage of Jack- 
son’s men prevailed, and they burst through the center of 
the Federal line. 

Immediately Jackson had charged, Beauregard sent for- 
ward the rest of the troops, and for a time a tremendous 
struggle took place along the whole line. Generals Bee 
and Barlow fell mortally wounded at the head of their 
troops. General Hampton was wounded, and many of the 
fell, §9 pqmerous wer9 the Fedeyftk, that 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


107 


althongh Jackson had pierced their center, their masses 
drove back his flanks and threatened to surround him. 
With voice and example he cheered on his men to hold 
their ground, and the officers closed up their ranks as they 
were thinned by the enemy’s fire, and for an hour the 
struggle continued without marked advantage on either 
side. 

Jackson’s calmness was unshaken even in the excitement 
of the fight. At one time an officer rode up to him from 
another portion of the field and exclaimed, “General, I 
think the day is going against us!” To which Jackson 
replied in his usual curt manner, “If you think so, sir, 
you had better not say anything about it.” 

The resolute stand of the Confederates enabled General 
Beauregard to bring up fresh troops, and he at last gave 
the word to advance. 

Jackson’s brigade rushed forward on receiving the order, 
burst through the Federals with whom they were engaged, 
and, supported by the reserves, drove the enemy from the 
plateau. But the Federals, still vastly superior in force, 
brought up the reserves, and prepared to renew the attack; 
but 1,700 fresh men of the army of the Shenandoah came 
upon the field of battle, Smith and Early brought up their 
division from the river, and the whole Southern line 
advanced at the charge, drove the enemy down the slopes 
and on toward the fords. 

A panic seized them, and their regiments broke up and 
took to headlong flight, which soon became an utter rout. 
Many of them continued their flight for hours, and for a 
time the Federal army ceased to exist; and had the Con- 
federates advanced, as Jackson desired that they should 
do, Washington would have fallen into their hands without 
a blow being struck in its defense. 

This, the first great battle of the war, is sometimes 
known as the battle of Manassas, but more generally as 
Bull Bun, 


108 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


With the exception of one or two charges, the little body 
of Confederate horse did not take any part in the battle of 
Bull Kun. Had they been aware of the utter stampede of 
the Northern troops, they could safely have pressed for- 
ward in hot pursuit as far as Washington, but being 
numerically so inferior to the Federal cavalry, and in 
ignorance that the Northern infantry had become a mere 
panic-stricken mob, it would have been imprudent in the 
extreme for such a handful of cavalry to undertake '-the 
pursuit of an army. 

Many of the Confederates were of opinion that this 
decisive victory would be the end of the war, and that the 
North, seeing that the South was able as well as willing to 
defend the position it had taken up, would abandon the 
idea of coercing it into submission. This hope was speedily 
dissipated. The North was indeed alike astonished and 
disappointed at the defeat of their army by a greatly inferior 
force, but instead of abandoning the struggle, they set to 
work to retrieve the disaster, and to place in the field a 
force which would, they believed, prove irresistible. 

Vincent Wingfield saw but little of the battle at Bull 
Bun. As they were impatiently waiting the order to 
charge while the desperate conflict between Jackson’s 
brigade and the enemy was at its fiercest, a shell from one 
of the Federal batteries burst a few yards in front of the 
troop, and one of the pieces striking Vincent on the side 
hurled him insensible from his horse. He was at once 
lifted and carried by Dan and some of the other men- 
seryants, who had been told off for this duty, to the rear, 
where the surgeons were busily engaged in dressing the 
wounds of the men who straggled back from the front. 
While the conflict lasted those unable to walk lay where 
they fell, for no provision had at present been made for 
ambulance corps, and not a single man capable of firing a 
musket could be spared from the ranks. The tears were 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


109 


fio ^mjg c opiously down Dan’s cheeks as he stood by while 
the surgeons examined Vincent’s wound. 

“Is he dead, sah?” he sobbed as they lifted him up from 
his stooping position. 

“Dead!” the surgeon repeated. “Can’t you see he is 
breathing, and did you notiiear him groan when I examined 
Ijis^side? He is a long way from being a dead man yet. 
Some of his ribs are broken, and he has had a very nasty 
blow ; but I do not think there is any cause for anxiety 
about him. Pour a little wine down his throat, and 
sprinkle his face with water. Raise his head and put a 
coat under it, and when he opens his eyes and begins to 
recover, don’t let him move. Then you can cut up the 
side of his jacket and down the sleeve, so as to get it off 
that side altogether. Cut his shirt open, and bathe the 
wound with some water and bit of rag of any sort; it is 
not likely to bleed much. When it has stopped bleeding 
put a pad of linen upon it, and keep it wet. When we 
can spare time we will bandage it properly.” 

But it was not until late at night that the time could be 
spared for attending to Vincent; for the surgeons were 
overwhelmed with work, and the most serious cases were, 
as far as possible, first attended to. He had soon recovered 
consciousness. At first he looked with a feeling of 
bewilderment at Dan, who was copiously sprinkling his 
face with water, sobbing Ipudly whil^. he did so. As soon 
as the negro perceiverthat his master had opened his eyes 
he gave a cry of delight. 

/ “Tank de Lord, Marse Vincent; dis child tought you 
dead and gone for sure.” 

What’s the matter, Dan? What has happened?” Vin- 
cent said, trying to move, and then stopping suddenly with 
a cry of pain. 

“ You knocked off your horse, sah, wid one of shells of 
dem cussed Yanks.” 


Wim LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


11 ^ 

“Am I badly hurt, Dan?” 

\ “Berry bad, sah; great piece of flesli pretty nigh as big 
as my hand come out ob your side, and doctor says some of 
.de ribs broken. But de doctor not seem to make much 
ob it; he hard sort ob man dat. Say you get all right 
again. No time to tend to you now. Hurry away just as 
if you some poor white trash instead of Massa Wingfield 
ob de Orangery.” 

Vincent smiled faintly. 

“It doesn’t make much difference what a man is in a 
surgeon’s eyes, Dan; the question is how badly he is hurt, 
and what can be done for him? Well, thank God it’s no 
worse. Wildfire was not hurt, I hope?” 

“No, sah; he is standing tied up by dat tree. Now, 
sah, de doctor say me cut your jacket off and have de 
wound.” 

“All right, Dan; but be a little careful with the water, 
you seem to be pretty near drowning me as it is. Just 
wipe my face and hair, and get the handkerchief from the 
pocket bf my jacket, and open the shirt collar and put the 
handkerchief inside round my neck. How is the battle 
going on ? The roar seems louder than ever. ” 

Dan went forward to the crest a of slight rise of the 
ground whence he could look down upon the field of 
battle, and made haste to return. 

“Can’t see berry well, sah; too much smoke. But dey 
in de same place still.” 

“ Look round, Dan, and see if there are any fresh troops 
coming up.” 

“Yes, sah; lot of men coming ober de hill behind.” 

“That’s all right, Dan. Now you can see about this 
bathing my side.” 

As soon as the battle was over Major Ashley rode up to 
where Vincent and five or six of his comrades of the 
cavalry were lying wounded. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Ill 


“How are yon getting on, lads? Pretty well I hope?” 
he asked the surgeon as he dismounted. 

“First rate, major,” one of the men answered. “We all 
of us took a turn as soon as we heard that the Yanks were 
whipped.” 

“Yes, we have thrashed them handsomely,” the major 
said. “Ah, Wingfield, I am glad to see you are alive. I 
thought when you fell it was all over with you.” 

“I am not much hurt, sir,” Vincent replied. “A flesh 
wound and some ribs are broken, I hear; but they won’t 
be long mending I hope.” 

“It’s a nasty wound to look at,” the major said, as Dan 
lifted the pad of wet linen. “ But with youth and health 
you will soon get round it, never fear.” 

“Ah, my poor lad, yours is a worse case,” he said as he 
bent over a young fellow who was lying a few paces from 
Vincent. 

“It’s all up with me, major,” he replied faintly; “the 
doctor said he could do nothing for me. But I don’t 
mind, now we have beaten them. You will send a line to 
the old people, major, won’t you, and say I died doing my 
duty? I’ve got two brothers, and I expect they will send 
one on to take my place.” 

“I will write to them, my lad,” the major said, “and 
tell them all about you.” He could give the lad no false 
hopes, for already a gray shade was stealing over the white 
face, and the end was close at hand; in a few minutes he 
ceased to breathe. 

Late in the evening the surgeons, having attended to 
more urgent cases, came round. Vincent’s wound was 
now more carefully examined than before, but the result 
was the same. Three of the ribs were badly fractured, but 
there was no serious danger. 

“ You will want quiet and good nursing for some time, 
my lad,” the principal surgeon said. “There will be a 


112 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


train of wounded going off for Kichinond the first thing in 
the morning, and you shall go by it. You had better get 
a door, lads,” he said to some of the troopers who had 
come across from the spot where the cavalry were 
bivouacked to see how their comrades were getting on, 
“and carry him down and put him in the train. One has 
just been sent off, and another will be made up at once, so 
that the wounded can be put in it as they are taken down. 
Now I will bandage the wound, and it will not want any . 
more attention until you get home.” 

A wad of lint was placed upon the wound and bandaged 
tightly round the body. 

“ Remember you have got to lie perfectly quiet, and not 
attempt to move till the bones have knit. I am afraid 
that they are badly fractured, and will require some time 
to heal up again.” 

A door was fetched from an out-house near, and Vincent 
and two of his comrades, who were also ordered to be sent 
to the rear, were one by one carried down to the nearest 
point on the railway, where a train stood ready to receive 
them, and they were then laid on the seats. 

All night the wounded kept arriving, and by morning 
the train was packed as full as it would hold, and with two 
or three surgeons in charge started for Richmond. Dan 
was permitted to accompany the train, at Vincent’s urgent 
request, in the character of doctor’s assistant, and he went 
about distributing water to the wounded, and assisting the 
surgeons in moving such as required it. 

It was night before the train reached Richmond. A 
number of people were at the station to receive it; for as 
soon as the news of the battle had been received, prepara- 
tions had been made for the reception of the wounded, sev- 
eral public buildings had been converted into hospitals, 
and numbers of the citizens had come forward with offers 
to take one or more of the wounded into their houses. The 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


113 


streets were crowded with people, who were wild with joy 
at the news of the victory which, as they believed, had 
secured the State from any further fear of invasion. 
Numbers of willing hands were in readiness to carry the 
wounded on stretchers to the hospitals, where all the 
surgeons of the town were already waiting to attend upon 
them. 

Vincent, at his own request, was only laid upon a bed, 
as he said that he would go home to be nursed the first 
thing in the morning. This being the case it was needless 
to put him to the pain and trouble of being undressed. 
Dan had started as soon as he saw his master carried into 
the hospital to take the news to the Orangery, being 
strictly charged by Vincent to make light of his injury, 
and on no account whatever to alarm them. He was to 
ask that the carriage should come to fetch him the first 
thing in the morning. 

It was indeed but just daybreak when Mrs. Wingfield 
drove up to the hospital. Dan had been so severely cross- 
examined that he had been obliged to give an accurate 
account of Vincent’s injury. There was bustle and move- 
ment even at that early hour, for another train of wounded 
had just arrived. As she entered the hospital she gave an 
exclamation of pleasure, for at the door were two gentle- 
men in conversation, one of whom was the doctor who had 
long attended the family at the Orangery. 

“I am glad you are here. Dr. Mapleston; for I want 
your opinion before I move Vincent. Have you seen him ?” 

“No, Mrs. Wingfield; I did not know he was here. I 
have charge of one of the wards, and have not had time to 
see who are in the others. I sincerely hope Vincent is not 
seriously hurt.” 

“That’s want I want to find out, doctor. His boy 
brought us news late last night that he was here. He said 
^he doctors considered that he was not in any danger; but 


114 


WITH LNE IN VmOINIA. 


as it seems that he had three ribs broken and a deep flesh 
wound from the explosion of a shell, it seems to me that it 
must be serious.” 

“I will go up and see him at once, Mrs. Wingfield, and 
find out from the surgeon in charge of his ward exactly 
what is the matter with him.” Dan led the way to the 
bed upon which Vincent was lying. He was only dozing, 
and opened his eyes as they came up. 

“My poor boy,” Mrs. Wingfield said, struggling with 
her tears at the sight of his pale face, “this is sad indeed.” 

“It is nothing v/jry bad, mother,” Vincent replied cheer- 
fully ; “ nothing at all to fret about. The wound is nothing 
to the injuries of most of those here. I suppose, doctor, 
I can be moved at once?” 

Doctor Mapleston felt his pulse. 

“ You are feverish, my lad ; but perhaps the best thing 
for you would be to get you home while you can be moved. 
You will do far better there than here. But I must speak 
to the surgeon in charge of you first, and hear what he 
says.” 

“Yes, I think you can move him,” the surgeon of the 
ward said. “He has got a nasty wound, and the ticket 
^ with him said that three ribs were badly fractured; but I 
made no examination, as he said he would be fetched the 
first thing this morning. I only put on a fresh dressing 
and bandaged it. The sooner you get him off the better, if 
he is to be moved. Fever is setting in, and he will probably 
be wandering by this evening. He will have a much better 
chance at home, with cool rooms and quiet and careful 
nursing, than he can have here; though there would be no 
lack of either comforts or nurses, for half the ladies in the 
town have volunteered for the work, and we have ofiers of 
all the medical comforts that could be required were the 
list of wounded ten times as large as it is.” 

^ staretoher was brought in, and Vincent was lifted as 


WITH LEE TJSr VIRGIHIA. 


115 


gently as possible upon it. Then he was carried down* 
stairs and the stretcher placed in the carriage, which was 
a large open one, and afforded just sufficient length for it. 
Mrs. Wingfield took her seat beside him. Dan mounted 
the box beside the coachman. 

“I will be out in an hour, Mrs. Wingfield,” Dr. Maple- 
ston said. “I have to go round the ward again, and will 
then drive out at once. Give him lemonade and cooling 
drinks; don’t let him talk. Cut his clothes off him, and 
keep the room somewhat dark, but with a free current of 
air. I will bring out some medicine with me.” 

The carriage drove slowly to avoid shaking, and when 
they approached the house Mrs. Wingfield told Dan to 
jump down and come to the side of her carriage. Then 
she told him to run on as fast as he could ahead, and to 
tell her daughters not to meet them upon their arrival, and 
that all the servants were to be kept out of the way, except 
three^men to carry Vincent upstairs. The lad was conse- 
quently got up to his room without any excitement, and 
was soon lying on his bed with a sheet thrown lightly 
over him. 

“That is comfortable,” he said, as his mother bathed 
his face and hands and smoothed his hair. “Where are 
the girls, mother?” 

“They will come in to see you now, Vincent; but you 
are to keep quite quiet you know, and not to talk.” The 
girls stole in and said a few words, and left him alone 
again with Mrs. Wingfield. He did not look to them so 
ill as they had expected, for there was a flush of fever on 
his cheeks. Dr. Mapleston arrived in another half-hour, 
examined and redressed the wound, and comforted Mrs. 
Wingfield with the assurance that there was nothing in it 
likely to prove dangerous to life. 

“ Our trouble will be rather with the effect of the shock 
than with the wound itself. He is very feverish now, and 


116 


WITH LBE IN VimmiA. 


you must not be alarmed if by this evening he is delirious. 
You will give him this cooling draught every three hours; 
he can have anything in the way of cooling drinks he likes. 
If he begins to wander, put cloths dipped in cold water and 
wrung out on his head, and sponge his hands with water 
with a little eau de Cologne in it. If he seems very hot 
set one of the women to fan him, but don’t let her go on if 
it seems to worry him. I will come round again at half- 
past nine this evening and will make arrangements to 
pass the night here. We have telegrams saying that 
surgeons are coming from Oharleston and many other 
places, so I can very well be spared.” 

When the doctor returned in the evening, he found, as 
he had anticipated, that Vincent was in a high state of 
fever. This continued four or five days, and then gradu- 
ally passed off; and he woke up one morning perfectly 
conscious. His mother was sitting on a chair at the bed- 
side. 

“ What o’clock is it, mother?” he asked. “ Have I been 
asleep long?” 

‘‘Some time, dear,” she answered gently; “but you 
must not talk. You are to take this draught and to go off 
to sleep again; when you wake you may ask any questions 
you like.” She lifted the lad’s head, gave him the 
draught and some cold tea, then darkened the room, and 
in a few minutes he was asleep again. 


Wim LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


4r 


11 ? 


CHAPTER VIL 

THE MERRIMAC AND THE MONITOR. 

It was some weeks before Vincent was able to walk 
unaided. His convalescence was somewhat slow, for the 
shock to the system had been a severe one. The long rail- 
way journey had been injurious to him, for the bandage 
had become somewhat loose and the broken pieces of bone 
had grated upon each other, and were much longer in 
knitting together than they would have been had he been 
treated on the spot. 

As soon as he could walk he began to be anxious to 
rejoin his troop, but the doctor said that many weeks must 
elapse before he would be ready to undergo the hardships 
of campaign. He was reconciled to some extent to the 
delay by letters from his friends with the troop and by the 
perusal of the papers. There was nothing whatever doing 
in Virginia. The two armies still faced each other, the 
Northerners protected by the strong fortifications they had 
thrown up round Washington — fortifications much too 
formidable to be attacked by the Confederates, held as they 
were by a force immensely superior to their own, both in 
numbers and arms. 

The Northerners were indeed hard at work, collecting 
and organizing an army which was to crush out the rebel- 
lion. General _Scptt;_had been succeeded bj McClellan in 
the supreme comm and, and the new general was indefati- 
gable in organizing the vast masses of men raised in the 
North. So great were the efforts that in a few months 


118 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


after the def^t of Bull Run the North had 650,000 men 
in arms. 

But while no move had at present been made against 
Virginia there was sharp fighting in some of the border 
states, especially in Missouri and Kentucky, in both of 
which public opinion was much divided, and regiments 
were raised on both sides. 

Various operations were now undertaken by the Federal 
fleet at points along the coast, and several important posi- 
tions were taken and occupied, it being impossible for the 
Confederates to defend so long a line of sea-coast. The 
South had lost rather than gained ground in consequence 
of their victory at Bull Bun. For a time they had been 
unduly elated, and were disposed altogether to underrate 
their enemies and io believe that the struggle was as good 
as over. Thus, then, they made no effort at all corre- 
sponding to that of the North; but as time went on, and 
they saw the vastness of the preparations made for their 
conquest, the people of the Southern States again bestirred 
themselves. 

Owing to the North having the command of the sea, and 
shutting up all the principal ports, they had to rely upon 
themselves for everything, while the North could draw 
arms and ammunition and all the requisites of war from 
the markets of Europe. Foundries were accordingly estab- 
lished for the manufacture of artillery, and factories for 
muskets, ammunition, and percussion caps. The South 
had, in fact, to manufacture everything down to the cloth 
for her soldiers’ uniforms and the leather for their shoes; 
and, as in the past she had relied wholly upon the North 
for such goods, it was for a time impossible to supply the 
troops with even the most necessary articles. 

The women throughout the States were set to work, 
spinning and weaving rough cloth, and making uniforms 
from it. Jjeather, however, cannot be produced all at 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


119 


once, and indeed with all their efforts the Confederate 
authorities were never throughout the war able to provide 
a sufficient supply of boots for the troops, and many a 
battle was won by soldiers who fought almost barefooted 
and who reshod themselves for the most part by stripping 
the boots from their dead foes. Many other articles could 
not be produced in the Southern States, and the Confed- 
erates suffered much from the want of proper medicines 
and surgical appliances. 

For these and many other necessaries they had to depend 
solely upon the ships which succeeded in making their way 
through the enemy’s cruisers and running the blockade of 
the ports. Wine, tea, coffee, and other imported articles 
soon became luxuries beyond the means of all, even the 
very wealthy. All sorts of substitutes were used ; grain 
roasted and ground being chiefly used as a substitute for 
coffee. Hitherto the South had been principally occupied 
in raising cotton and tobacco, depending chiefly upon the 
North for food; and it was necessary now to abandon the 
cultivation of products for which they had no sale, and to 
devote the land to the growth of maize and other crops for 
food. 

By the time that the long period of inaction came to a 
close, Vincent had completely recovered his strength, and 
was ready to rejoin the ranks as soon as the order came 
from Colonel Stuart, who had promised to send for him 
directly there was a prospect of active service. 

One of Vincent’s first questions as soon as he became 
convalescent was whether a letter had been received from 
Tony. It had come, he was told, among the last batch of 
letters that crossed the frontier before the outbreak of 
hostilities, and Mrs. Wingfield, had, as he had requested, 
opened it. As had been arranged, it had merely contained 
Tony’s address at a village near Montreal; for Vincent 
had warned him to say nothing in the letter, for there was 


120 


mm LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


no sajing, in the troubled times which were approaching 
when Tony leffc, into whose hands it might fall. 

Vincent had before starting told his mother of the share 
he had taken in getting the negro safely away, and Mrs. 
Wingfield, brought np as she bad been to regard those who 
assisted runaway slaves to escape in the same light as those 
who assisted to steal any other kind of property, was at first 
greatly shocked when she heard that her son had taken 
part in such an enterprise, however worthy of compassion 
the slave might be, and however brutal the master from 
whose hands he had fled. However, as Vincent was on the 
point of starting for the war to meet danger, and possibly 
death, in the defense of Virginia, she had said little, and 
that little was in reference rather to the imprudence of the 
course he had taken than to what she regarded in her own 
mind as its folly, and indeed its criminality. 

She had, however, promised that as soon as Tony’s letter 
arrived she would, if it was still possible, forward Dinah 
and the child to him, supplying her with money for the 
journey, and giving her the papers freeing her from slavery 
which Vincent had duly signed in the presence of a justice. 
When the letter came, however, it was already too late. 
Fighting was on the point of commencing, all intercourse 
across the border was stopped, the trains were all taken up 
for the conveyance of troops, and even a man would have 
had great difiSculty in passing northward, while for an 
unprotected negress with a baby such a journey would have 
been impossible. 

Mrs. Wingfield had therefore written four times at fort- 
nightly intervals to Tony, saying that it was impossible to 
send Dinah oft at present, but that she should be 
despatched as soon as the troubles were over, upon receipt 
of another letter from him saying that his address was 
unchanged, or giving a new one. These letters were duly 
posted, and it was probable that one or other of them 


WITH LEE IN VinaiNIA. 


121 


would in time reach Tony, as mails were sent off to Europe 
whenever an opportunity offered for them to be taken by 
a steamer running the blockade from a Southern port. 
Dinah, therefore, still remained at the Orangery. She was 
well and happy, for her life there was a delightful one 


indeed after her toil and hardship at the Jackson's; and 
although she was anxious to join her husband, the knowl- 
edge that he was well and safe from all pursuit, and that 
sooner or later she would join him with her child, was 
sufficient to make her perfectly contented. 

During Vincent’s illness she had been his most constant 
attendant; for her child now no longer required her care, 
and passed much of its tipie down at the nursery, where 
the young children of the slaves were looked after by two 
or three aged negresses past active work. She had there- 
fore begged Mrs. Wingfield to be allowed to take her place 
by the bedside of her young master, and, after giving her 
a trial, Mrs. Wingfield found her so quiet, gentle, and 
patient that she installed her there, and was able to obtain 
the rest she needed, with a feeling of confidence that Vin- 
cent would be well attended to in her absence. 

When Vincent was well enough to be about again, his 
sisters were surprised at the change that had taken place 
in him since he had started a few months before for the 
war. It was not so much that he had grown, though he 
had done so considerably, but that he was much older in 
manner and appearance. He had been doing man’s work: 
— work requiring vigilance, activity, and courage, and they 
could no longer treat him as a hoy. As he became stronger 
he took to riding about the plantation; but not upon 
Wildfire, for his horse was still with the troop, Colonel 
Stuart having promised to see that the animal was well 
cared for, and that no one should ride upon it but 
himself. 

‘‘I hope you like Jonas Pearson better than you used to 


122 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


do, Vincent,” Mrs. Wingfield said a day or two before he 
started to rejoin his troop. 

“I can’t say I do, mother,” he replied shortly. “The 
man is very civil to me now — too civil, in fact; but I don’t 
like him, and I don’t believe he is honest. I don’t mean 
that he would cheat you, though he may do so for any- 
thing I know; but he pretends to be a violent Secessionist, 
which as he comes from Vermont is not natural, and I 
imagine he would sing a different tune if the blue coats 
ever get to Richmond. Still I have nothing particular to 
say against him, except that I don’t like him and I don’t 
trust him. So long as everything goes on well for the 
Confederacy I don’t suppose it matters, but if we should 
ever get the worst of it you will see that fellow will be 
mischievous. 

“ However, I hear that he has obeyed your orders, and 
that there has been no flogging on the estate since I went 
away. In fact, as far as I can see, he does not keep any- 
thing like such a sharp hand over the slaves as he used to 
do; and in some of the flelds the work seems to be done in 
a very slovenly way. What his game is I don’t know; but 
I have no doubt whatever that he has some game in his 
mind.” 

' “You are a most prejudiced boy,” Mrs. Wingfleld said, 
laughing. “First of all the man is too strict, and you 
were furious about it; now you think he’s too lenient, and 
you at once suspect he has what you call a game of some 
sort or other on. You are hard to please indeed.” 

Vincent smiled. “Well, as I told you once before, we 
shall see. I hope I am wrong, and that Pearson is all that 
you believe him to be. I own that I may be prejudiced 
against him ; but nothing will persuade me that it was not 
from him that Jackson learned that Dinah was here, and 
it was to that we owe the visit of the sheriff and the search- 
ing the plantation for Tony. However, whatever the man 



' ' t 


s 


4 





* ■ K t 


Ns 


/ 


9 


» 


9 




I 


V 



« 



> ^ 


> 


\ 


\ 




i 


t 







i 


% 


1 


\ 



I 


\ 



t. 


I 

9 


I f 




• I ' 
\\ 





I 

• . 





I 


t 


• I 



( 




1 


/ 


f 


\ 


\ 


( 


\ 

k 


h 


t 


\ 




I 


4 


k 






WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


123 


is at heart, he can, as far as I see, do yon no injnry as long 
as things go on as they are, and I sincerely trust he will 
never have an opportunity of doing so.” 

During the winter Vincent had made the acquaintance 
of many of the Southern leaders. The town was the 
center of the movement, the heart of the Confederacy. It 
was against it, as the capital of the Southern States, that 
the efforts of the Northerns were principally directed, and 
to it flocked the leading men from all parts of the country. 
Although every Virginian family had some of its members 
at the front, and a feeling of anxiety reigned everywhere, 
a semblance of gayety was kept up. The theater was 
opened, and parties and balls given, in order to keep up 
the spirits of the people by the example of those of higher 
rank. 

These balls differed widely in appearance from those of 
eighteen months before. The gentlemen were almost all 
in uniform, and already calicoes and other cheap fabrics were 
worn by many of the ladies, as foreign dress materials 
could no longer be purchased. Mrs. Wingfield made a 
point of always attending with her daughters at these 
entertainments, which to the young people afforded a 
cheerful break in the dullness and monotony of their usual 
life; for, owing to the absence of almost all the young men 
with the army, there had been a long cessation of the 
pleasant interchange of visits, impromptu parties, and 
social gatherings that had formed a feature in the life in 
Virginia. 

The balls would have been but dull affairs had only the 
residents of Richmond been present; but leave was granted 
as much as possible to officers stationed with regiments 
within a railway run of the town, and as these eagerly 
availed themselves of the change from the monotony of 
camp life, the girls had no reason to complain of want of 
partners. Here and at the receptions given by Pre^dent 


124 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


Davis, Vincent met all the leaders of the Confederacy, 
civil and military. Many of them had been personal 
friends of the Wingfields before the Secession movement 
began, and among them' was General Magruder, who com- 
manded the troops round Eichmond. 

Early in the winter the general had called at the 
Orangery. ‘‘We are going to make a call upon the 
patriotism of the planters of this neighborhood, Mrs. 
Wingfield,” he said during lunch time. “You see, our 
armies are facing those of the Federals opposite Washing- 
ton, and can offer a firm front to any foe marching down 
from the North; but, unfortunately they have the com- 
mand of the sea, and there is nothing to prevent their 
embarking an army on board ship and landing it in either 
the James or the York Eivers, and in that case they might 
make a rush upon Richmond before there would be time to 
bring down troops to our aid. I am therefore proposing 
to erect a chain of works between the two rivers, so as to 
be able to keep even a large army at bay until reinforce- 
ments arrive; but to do this a large number of hands will 
be required, and we are going to ask the proprietors of 
plantations to place as many negroes as they can spare at 
our disposal.” 

“ There can be no doubt as to the response your question 
will meet with, general. At present we have scarce enough 
work for our slaves to do. I intend to grow no tobacco 
next year, for it will only rot in the warehouse, and a com- 
paratively small number of hands are required to raise corn 
crops. I have about a hundred and seventy working hands 
on the Orangery, and sF^ beliappy to place a hundred at 
your dispbsd fdr as long a time as you may require them. 
If you want fifty more you can of course have them. 
Everything else must at present give way to the good of 
the cause.” 

“I thank you much, Mrs. Wingfield, for your offers, and 


WITH LEE IN VimmiA. 


125 


■will put your name down the first on the list of con- 
tributors.” 

“You seem quite to have recovered now,” he said to 
Vincent a few minutes afterward. 

“Yes; I am quite ashamed of staying here so long, 
general. But I feel some pain at times; and as there is 
nothing doing at the front, and my doctor says that it is 
of importance I should have rest as long as possible, I have 
stayed on. Major Ashley has promised to recall me as soon 
as there is a prospect of active work.” 

“ I think it is quite likely that there will be active work 
here as soon as anywhere else,” the general said. “We 
know pretty well what is doing at Washington, and though 
nothing has been decided upon, there is a party in favor of 
a landing in force here; and if so, we shall have hot work. 
What do you say? If you like I will get you a commission 
and appoint you one of my aides-de-camp. Your knowl- 
edge of the country will make you useful, and as Ashley 
has specially mentioned your name in one of his despatches, 
you can have your commission by asking for it. 

“ If there is to be fighting round here, it will be of more 
interest to you defending your own home than in taking 
part in general engagements for the safety of the State. 
It will, too, enable you to be a good deal at home; and 
although so far the slaves have behaved extremely well, 
there is no saying exactly what may happen if the North- 
erners come among us. You can rejoin your own corps 
afterward, you know, if nothing comes of this.” 

Vincent was at first inclined to decline the offer, but his 
mother and sisters were so pleased at having him near 
them that he finally accepted with thanks, being princi- 
pally influenced by the general’s last argument, that possi- 
bly there might be trouble with the slaves in the event of 
a landing in the James Peninsula by the Northerners. A 
few days later there came an official intimation that he had 


126 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


received a commission in the cavalry, and had at General 
Magruder’s request been appointed to his staff, and he at 
once entered upon his new duties. 

The fortress of Monroe, at the entrance of Hampton 
Koads, was still in the hands of the Federals, and a large 
Federal fleet was assembled here, and was only prevented 
from sailing up the James River by the Merrimac, a '' 
steamer which the Confederates had plated with railway 
iron. They had also constructed batteries upon some high 
bluffs on each side of the river. In a short time 5,000 
negroes were set to work erecting batteries upon the York 
River at Yorktown and Gloucester Point, and upon a line 
of works extending from Warwick upon the James River 
to Ship Point on the York, through a line of wooded and 
swampy country intersected by streams emptying them- 
selves into one or other of the rivers. 

This line was some thirty miles in length, and would 
require 25,000 men to guard it; but Magruder hoped that 
there would be sufficient warning of an attack to enable 
reinforcements to arrive in time to raise his own command 
of about 10,000 men to that strength. The negroes worked 
cheerfully, for they received a certain amount of pay from 
the State; but the work was heavy and difficult, and 
different altogether to that which they were accustomed 
to perform. The batteries by the sides of the rivers made 
fair progress, but the advance of the long line of works 
across the peninsula was but slow. Vincent had, upon 
receiving his appointment, written at once to Major Ashley, 
sending his letter by Dan, who was ordered to bring back 
Wildfire. Vincent stated that had he consulted his per- 
sonal feeling he should have preferred remaining in the 
ranks of his old corps; but that as the fighting might be 
close to his home, and there was no saying what might 
be the behavior of the slave population in the event of a 
Northern invasion, he had, for the sake of his mother and 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


127 


sisters, accepted the appointment, but as soon as the dan- 
ger was over he hoped to rejoin the corps and serve under 
his former commander. 

Dan, on his return with Wildfire, brought a letter from 
the major saying that although he should have been glad 
to have had him with him, he quite agreed with the deci- 
sion at which he had, under the circumstances, arrived. 
Vincent now took up his quarters at the camp formed a 
short distance from the city, and much of his time was 
spent in riding to and from the peninsula, seeing that the 
works were being carried out according to the plan of the 
general, and reporting upon the manner in which the con- 
tractors for the supply of food to the negroes at work there 
performed their duties. Sometimes he was away for two 
or three days upon this work; but he generally managed 
once or twice a week to get home for a few hours. 

The inhabitants of Kichmond and its neighborhood were 
naturally greatly interested in the progress of the works for 
their defense, and parties were often organized to ride or 
drive to Yorktown, or to the batteries on the James River, 
to watch the progress made. Upon one occasion Vincent 
accompanied his mother and sisters, and a party of ladies 
and gentlemen from the neighboring plantations, to Drury’s 
Bluff, where an entrenched position named Fort Darling 
had been erected, and preparations made to sink vessels 
across the river, and close it against the advance of the 
enemy’s fleet should any misfortune happen to the 
Merrimac. 

Several other parties had been made up, and each brought 
provisions with them. General Magruder and some of his 
officers received them upon their arrival, and conducted 
them over the works. After this the whole party sat down 
to a picnic meal on the ground, and no stranger could have 
guessed that the merry party formed part of a population 
threatened with invasion by a powerful foe. There were 


128 


wim LEE m vine INI A. 


speeches and toasts, all of a patriotic character, and Gen- 
eral Magruder raised the enthusiasm to the highest point 
by informing them that in a few days — the exact day was 
a secret, but it would be very shortly— the Merrimac, or, 
as she had been re-christened, the Virginia, would put out 
from Norfolk Harbor, and see what she could do to clear 
Hampton Roads of the fleet that now threatened them. 
As they were riding back to Richmond the general said to 
Vincent: 

“ I will tell you a little more than I told the others, 
Wingfield. I believe the Merrimac will go out the day 
after to-morrow. I wish I could get away myself to see 
the affair; but, unfortunately, I cannot do so. However, 
if you like to be present, I will give you three days’ leave, 
as you have been working very hard lately. You can start 
early to-morrow, and can get down by train to Norfolk in 
the evening. I should advise you to take your horse with 
you, and then you can ride in the morning to some spot 
from which you will get a fair view of the Roads, and be 
able to see what is going on.” 

‘‘Thank you very much, sir,” Vincent said. “I should 
like it immensely.” 

The next day Vincent went down to Norfolk. Arriving 
there, he found that although there was a general expecta- 
tion that the Merrimac would shortly go out to try her 
strength with the enemy, nothing was known of the fact 
that the next morning had been fixed for the encounter, 
the secret being kept to the last lest some spy or adherent 
of the North might take the news to the fleet. After 
putting up his horse Vincent went down to the navy yard, 
off which the Merrimac was lying. 

This ship had been sunk by the Federals when at the 
commencement of hostilities they had evacuated Norfolk. 
Having been raised by the Confederates, the ship was cut 
down, and a sort of roof covered with iron was built over 


WITH LEE IN VIRGIJ^IA. 


129 


it, so that cne vessel presented the appearance of a huge 
sunken house. A ram was fixed to her bow, and she was 
armed with ten guns. Her steam-power was very insuffi- 
cient for her size, and she could only move through the 
water at the rate of five knots an hour. 

“She is an ugly-looking thing,” a man observed to Vin- 
cent as he gazed at the ship. 

“Frightfully ugly,” Vincent agreed. “She may be a 
formidable machine in the way of fighting, but one can 
scarcely call her a ship.” 

“ She is a floating-battery, and if they tried their best to 
turn out the ugliest thing that ever floated they could not 
have succeeded better. She is just like a Noah’s ark sunk 
down to the eaves of her roof.” 

“Yes, she is a good deal like that,” Vincent agreed, 
“ The very look of her ought to be enough to frighten tha 
Federals, even if she did nothing else.” 

“ I expect it will not be long before she gives them a taste 
of her quality,” the man said. “She has got her coal and 
ammunition on board, and there’s nothing to prevent her 
going out this evening if she wants to.” 

“ It will be worth seeing when she does go out to fight 
the Northerners,” Vincent said. “It will be a new experi- 
ment in warfare, and, if she turns out a success, I suppose 
all the navies in the world will be taking to cover them- 
selves up with iron.” 

The next morning, which was the 8th of March— a date 
forever memorable in naval annals — smoke was seen pouring 
out from the funnels of the Merrimac, and there were 
signs of activity on board the Patrick Henry, of six guns, 
and the Jamestown, Raleigh, Beaufort, and Teazer, little 
craft carrying one gun each, and at eleven o’clock they all 
moved down the inlet on which Norfolk is situated. The 
news that the Merrimac was going out to attack the enemy 
had now spread, and the whole population of Norfolk 


130 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


turned out and hastened down toward the mouth of the 
inlet on horseback, in vehicles, or on foot, while Vincent 
rode to the batteries on Sewell’s Point, nearly facing Fort 
Monroe. 

He left his horse at a farmhouse a quarter of a mile from 
the battery; for Wildfire was always restless under fire, and 
it was probable that the batteries would take a share in the 
affair. At one o’clock some of the small Federal lookout 
launches were seen to be at work signaling, a bustle could 
be observed prevailing among the large ships over by the 
fortress, and it was evident that the Merrimac was visible 
to them as she came down the inlet. The Cumberland 
and Congress men-of-war moved out in that direction, and 
the Minnesota and the St. Lawrence, which were at anchor, 
got under weigh, assisted by steam-tugs. 

The Merrimac and the fleet of little gunboats were now 
visible from the battery, advancing against the Cumber- 
land and Congress. The former opened fire upon her at a 
distance of a mile with her heavy pivot guns, but the 
Merrimac, without replying, continued her slow and 
steady course toward them. She first approached the 
Congress, and as she did so a puff of smoke burst from the 
forward end of her pent-house, and the water round the 
Congress was churned up by a hail of grape-shot. As they 
passed each other both vessels fired a broadside. The 
officers in the fort, provided with glasses, could see the 
effect of the Merrimac’s fire in the light patches that 
showed on the side of the Congress, but the Merrimac 
appeared entirely uninjured. She now approached the 
Cumberland, which poured several broadsides into her, 
but altogether without effect. The Merrimac, without 
replying, steamed straight on and struck the Cumberland 
with great force, knocking a large hole in her side, near 
the water-line. Then backing off she opened fire upon her. 

For half an hour the crew of the Cumberland fought 


WITH LEE IN rimmiA. 


131 


with great bravery. The ships lay about three hundred 
yards apart, and every shot from the Merrimac told on tho 
wooden vessel. The water was pouring in through the 
breach. The shells of the Merrimac crushed thr<^vig’: her 
side, and at one time set her on fire; but the crew worked 
their guns until the vessel sank beneath their feet. Some 
men succeeded in swimming to land, which was not far 
distant, others were saved by small boats from the shore, but 
nearly half of the crew of 400 men were either killed in 
action or drowned. 

The Merrimac now turned her attention to the Congress, 
which was left to fight the battle alone, as the Minnesota 
had got aground, and the Roanoake and St. Lawrence 
could not approach near enough to render them assistance 
from their draught of water. The Merrimac poured 
broadside after broadside into her, until the oflBcer in com- 
mand and many of the crew were killed. The lieutenant 
who succeeded to the command, seeing there was no pros- 
pect of help, and that resistance was hopeless, hauled down 
the flag. A gunboat was sent alongside, with orders that 
the crew should leave the Congress and come on board, as 
the ship was to be burned. But the troops and artillery 
lining the shore now opened fire on the little gunboat, 
which consequently hauled oil. The Merrimac, after 
firing several more shells into the Congress, moved away 
^ to attack the Minnesota, and the survivors of the 200 men 
who composed the crew of the Congress were conve 3 "ed to 
shore in small boats. The vessel was set on fire either by 
her own crew or the shells of the Merrimac, and by mid- 
night blew up. 

Owing to the shallowness of the water the Merrimac 
could not get near enough to the Minnesota to use her own 
small guns to advantage, and the gunboat was driven off 
by the heavy ten-inch gun of the Federal frigate, and 
therefore at seven o’clock the Merrimac and her consorts 


in 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


returned to Norfolk. The greatest delight was felt on 
shore at the success of the engagement, and on riding back 
to Norfolk Vincent learned that the ram would go out 
again next morning to engage the rest of the Federal fleet. 

She herself had suffered somewhat in the fight. Her 
loss in men was only two killed and eight wounded; but 
two of her guns had the muzzles shot off, the armor was 
damaged in some places, and most serious of all she had 
badly twisted her ram in running into the Cumberland. 
Still it appeared that she was more than a match for the 
rest of the Federal fleet, and that these must either fly or 
be destroyed. 

As the general had given him three days’ leave, Vincent 
was able to stay to see the close of the affair, and early 
next morning again rode down to Sewell’s Point, as the 
Merrimac was to start at daybreak. At six o’clock the 
ironclad came out from the river and made for the Minne- 
sota, which was still aground. The latter was seen to run 
up a signal, and the spectators saw an object which they 
had not before perceived coming out as if to meet the ram. 
The glasses were directed toward it, and a general exclama- 
tion of surprise was heard. 

“ What is the thing? It looks like a raft with two round 
turrets upon it, and a funnel.” A moment’s consideration, 
and the truth burst upon them. It was the ship they had 
heard of as building at New York, and which had been 
launched six weeks before. It was indeed the Monitor, 
which had arrived during the night, just in time to save 
the rest of the Federal fleet. She was the first regular 
ironclad ever built. She was a turret ship, carrying two 
very heavy guns, and showing only between two and three 
feet above the water. 

The excitement upon both shores as these adversaries 
approached each other was intense. They moved slowly, 
ftnd not until they were within a hundred yards distance 


WITH LEE IN VinamiA. 


133 


did the Monitor open fire, the Merrimac replying at once. 
The fire for a time was heavy and rapid, the distance 
between the combatants varying from fifty to two hundred 
yards. The Monitor had by far the greatest speed, and 
was much more easily turned than the Confederate ram, 
and her guns were very much heavier, and the Merrimac 
while still keeping up the fight made toward the mouth of 
the river. 

Suddenly she turned and steamed directly at the Moni- 
tor, and before the latter could get out of her way struck 
her on the side; but the ram was bent and her weak 
engines were insufficient to propel her with the necessary 
force. Consequently she inflicted no damage on the Moni- 
tor, and the action continued, the turret-ship directing her 
fire at the iron roof of the ram, while the latter pointed 
her guns especially at the turret and pilot-house of the 
Monitor. At length, after a battle which had lasted six 
hours, the Monitor withdrew, one of the plates of her 
pilot-house being seriously damaged and her commander 
injured in the eyes. 

When her foe drew off the Merrimac steamed back to 
Norfolk. There were no men killed in either battle, and 
each side claimed a victory; the Federals upon the ground 
that they had driven off the Merrimac, the Confederates 
because the Monitor had retreated from the fight. Each 
vessel however held the strength of the other in respect, 
the Monitor remaining as sentinel over the ships and trans- 
ports at Fortress Monroe, while the Merrimac at Norfolk 
continued to guard the entrance into the James Eiver. 

As soon as the fight was over Vincent Wingfield, greatly 
pleased that he had witnessed so strange and interesting a 
combat, rode back to Norfolk, and the same evening 
reached Richmond, where his description of the fight was 
received with the greatest interest and excitement. 


134 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


CHAPTER VIII. 
m’olellan’s advance. 

It was not until three weeks after the fight between the 
ironclads that the great army under General McClellan 
arrived off Fortress Monroe, the greater portion of the 
troops coming down the Potomac in steam transports. 
Vast quantities of stores had been accumulated in and 
around the fortress. Guns of a size never before used in 
war were lying on the wharfs in readiness to he placed in 
batteries, while Hampton Roads were crowded with trans- 
ports and store vessels watched over by the Monitor and 
the other war ships. McClellan’s army was a large one, 
but not so strong a force as he had intended to have taken 
with him, and as soon as he arrived at Fortress Monroe he 
learned that he would not be able to expect much assistance 
from the fleet. The Merrimac completely closed the James 
River; and were the more powerful vessels of the fleet to 
move up the York River, she would be able to sally out 
and destroy the rest of the fleet and the transports. 

As it was most important to clear the peninsula between 
the two rivers before Magruder should receive strong rein»: 
forcements, a portion of the troops were at once landed, 
and on the 4th of April 56,000 men and 100 guns dis- 
embarked and started on their march against Yorktown. 
As soon as the news of the arrival of the Northern army at 
Fortress Monroe reached Richmond fresh steps were taken 
for the defense of the city. Magruder soon found that it 
would be impossible with the force at his command to hold 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


135 


tha line he had proposed, and a large body of negroes and 
troops were set to work to throw up defenses between 
York town and a point on the Warwick Eiver thirteen and 
a half miles away. 

k portion of this line was covered by the Warwick Creek, , 
which he dammed up to make it unfordable, and erected • 
batteries to guard the dams. Across the intervening 
ground a weak earthwork with trenches was constructed, 
there being no time to raise stronger works; but Magruder 
relied chiefly upon the swampy and difficult nature of the 
country, and the concealment afforded by the forest, which 
rendered it difficult for the enemy to discover the weakness 
of the defenders. 

He posted 6,000 men at Yorktown and Gloucester Point, 
and the remaining 5,000 troops under his command were 
scattered along the line of works to the Warwick River. 
He knew that if McClellan pushed forward with all his 
force he must be successful; but he knew also that if the 
enemy could but be held in check for a few days assistance 
would reach him from General Johnston’s army. 

Fortunately for the Confederates, the weather, which 
had been fine and clear during the previous week, changed 
on the very day that McClellan started. The rain came 
down in torrents, and the roads became almost impassable. 
The columns struggled on along the deep and muddy tracks 
all day, and bivouacked for the night in the forests. The 
next morning they resumed their march, and on reaching 
the first line of intrenchments formed by the Confederates 
found them deserted, and it was not until they approached 
the Warwick Creek that they encountered serious opposi- 
tion. Had they pushed forward at once they would have 
unquestionably captured Richmond. But McClellan’s 
fault was over-caution, and he believed himself opposed by 
a very much larger force than that under the command of 
liagrudor; consequejitly, instead of making an attack at 


136 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


once he began regular siege operations against jthe works 
on Warwick Creek and those at Yorktown. 

The delay saved Kichmond. Every day reinforcements 
arrived, and by the time that McClellan’s army, orer 
100,000 strong, had erected their batteries and got tlieir 
heavy guns into position, Magruder had been reinforced 
by some 10,000 men under General Johnston, who row 
assumed the command, while other divisions were hurry- 
ing up from Northern and Western Virginia. Upon the 
very night before the batteries were ready to open, the 
Confederates evacuated their positions and fell back, carry- 
ing with them all their guns and stores to the Chicka- 
hominy River, which ran almost across the peninsula at 
a distance of six miles only from Richmond. 

The Confederates crossed and broke down the bridges, 
and prepared to make another stand. The disappointment 
of the Federals was great. After ten days of incessant 
labor and hardship they had only gained possession of the 
village of Yorktown and a tract of low swampy country. 
The divisions in front pressea forward rapidly after the 
Co^federates; but these had managed their plan so well 
that all were safely across the stream before they were 
overtaken. 

The dismay in Richmond had for a few days been great. 
Many people left the town for the interior, taking their 
valuables with them, and all was prepared for the removal 
of the state papers and documents. But as the Federals 
went on with their fortifications, and the reinforcements 
began to arrive, confidence was restored, and all went on 
as before. 

The great Federal army was so scattered through the 
forests, and the discipline of some of the divisions was so lax 
that it was some days before McClellan had them ranged 
in order on the Chickahominy. Another week elapsed 
before he was in a position to undertake fresh operations j 


WITH LEE IN VimmiA. 


137 


but General Johnston had now four divisions on the spot, 
and he was too enterprising a general to await the attack. 
Consequently he crossed the Chickahominy, fell upon on© 
of the F«^eral divisions and almost destroyed it, and drove 
back the whole of their left wing. The next morning the 
battle was renewed, and lasted for five hours. 

It was fortunate indeed for the Confederates that the 
right wing of the Northern army did not, while the action 
was going on, cross the river and march straight upon 
Eichmond; but communication was difficult from one part 
of the army to another, owing to the thick forests and the 
swampy state of the ground, and being without orders they 
remained inactive all day. The loss on their side had been 
7,000 men, while the Confederates had lost 4,500; and Gen- 
eral Johnston being seriously wounded, the chief command 
was given to General Lee, by far the ablest soldier the war 
produced. Satisfied with the success they had gained, the 
Confederates fell back across the river again. 

On the 4th of June, General Stuart — for he had now 
been promoted — started with 1,200 cavalry and two guns, 
and in forty -eight hours made one of the most adventurous 
reconnaissances ever undertaken. First the force rode out 
to Hanover Courthouse, where they encountered and 
defeated, first, a small body of cavalry, and afterward a 
whole regiment. Then, after destroying the stores there 
they rode round to the Pamunky, burned two vessels and a 
large quantity of stores, captured a train of forty wagons, 
and burned a railway bridge. 

Then they passed right round the Federal rear, crossed 
the river, and re-entered the city with 165 prisoners and 
200 horses, having effected the destrqction of vast quanti- 
ties of stores, besides breaking up the railways and burning 
bridges. 

Toward the end of June McClellan learned that Stone- 
wall Jackson, having struck heavy blows at the two greatly 


138 


WITH LEE IN VmaiNIA. 


superior armies which were operating against him in the 
valley of the Shenandoah, had succeeded in evading them, 
and was marching toward Eichmond. 

He had just completed several bridges across the river, 
and was about to move forward to fight a great battle when 
the news reached him. Believing that he should be] 
opposed by an army of 200,000 men, although, in fact, the I 
Confederate army, after Jackson and all the available rein- 
forcements came np, was still somewhat inferior in strength 
to his own, he determined to abandon for the present the 
attempt upon Eichmond, and to fall back upon the James 
Eiver. 

Here his ships had already landed stores for his supply, 
for the river was now open as far as the Confederate 
defenses at Fort Darling. Norfolk Navy Yard had been 
captured by the 10,000 men who formed the garrison of 
Fortress Monroe. No resistance had been offered, as all 
the Confederate troops had been concentrated for the 
defense of Eichmond. When Norfolk was captured the 
Merrimac steamed out to make her way out of the river; 
but the water was low, and the pilot declared that she 
could not be taken up. Consequently she was set on fire 
and burned to the water’s edge, and thus the main obstacle 
to the advance of the Federal fleet was removed. 

They had advanced as far as Fort Darling and the iron- 
clad gunboats had engaged the batteries there. Their 
shot, however, did little damage to the defenders upon the 
lofty bluffs, while the shot from the batteries so injured the 
gunboats that the attempt to force the passage was aban- 
doned. While falling back to a place called Harrison’s 
Landing on the James Eiver, the Federals were attacked 
by the Confederates, but after desperate fighting on both 
sides, lasting tor five days, they succeeded in drawing off 
from the Chickahominy with a loss of fifty guns, thou- 
sands of small arms, and tb^ loss of the greater part of 
their stores. 


Vrim LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


139 


All idea of a further advance against Richmond was for 
the present abandoned. P resident Linco ln had always been 
opposed to the plan, and a considerable portion of the 
army was moved round to join the force under General 
Pope, which was now to march upon Richmond from the 
north. 

From the commencement of the Federal advance to the 
time when, beaten and dispirited, they regained the James 
River, Vincent Wingfield had seen little of his family. 
The Federal lines had at one time been within a mile of 
the Orangery. The slaves had some days before been all 
sent into the interior, and Mrs. Wingfield and her 
daughters had moved into Richmond, where they joined in 
the work, to which the whole of the ladies of the town and 
neighborhood devoted themselves, of attending to the 
wounded, of whom, while the fighting was going on, long 
trains arrived every day at the city. 

Vincent himself had taken no active part in the fighting. 
Magruder’s division had not been engaged in the first 
attack upon McClellan’s force; and although it had taken 
a share in the subsequent severe fighting, Vincent had been 
occupied in carrying messages from the general to the 
leaders of the other divisions, and had only once or twice 
come under the storm of fire to which the Confederates 
were exposed as they plunged through the morasses to 
attack the enemy. As soon as it was certain that the 
attack was finally abandoned, and that McClellan’s troops 
were being withdrawn to strengthen Pope’s army, Vincent 
resigned his appointment as aide-de-camp, and was 
appointed to the 7th Virginian Cavalry, stationed at 
Orange, where it was facing the Federal cavalry. Major 
Ashley had fallen while protecting the passage of Jackson’s 
division when hard pressed by one of the Federal armies in 
Western Virginia. 

No action in the war had been more brilliant than the 


140 


WITH LEE m VinOlNIA, 


manner in which Stonewall Jackson had baffled the two 
armies — each greatly superior in force to his own — that had 
been specially appointed to destroy him if possible, or at 
any rate to prevent his withdrawing from the Shenandoah 
Valley and marching to aid in the defense of the Confed- 
erate capital. His troops had marched almost day and 
night, withont food, and depending entirely upon such 
supplies as they could obtain from the scattered farmhouses 
they passed. 

Although Richmond was for the present safe, the pros- 
pect of the Confederates was by no means bright. New 
Orleans had been captured; the blockade of the other 
ports was now so strict that it was difficult in the extreme 
for a vessel to make her way in or out; and the Northerners 
had placed flotillas of gunboats on the rivers, and by the 
aid of these were gradually making their way into the heart 
of several of the States. 

“Are you thinking of going out to the Orangery again 
soon, mother?” Vincent asked on the evening before set- 
ting out on the march north. 

“ I think not, Vincent. There is so much to do in the 
hospitals here that I cannot leave. I should be ashamed 
to be living in luxury at the Orangery with the girls while 
other women are giving up their whole time nursing the 
wounded. Besides, although I do not anticipate that 
after the way they have been hurled back the Northerners 
\vill try again for some time, now they are in possession of 
Harrison’s Landing they can at any moment advance. 
Besides, it is not pleasant being obliged to turn out of one’s 
house and leave everything to their mercy. I wrote yes- 
terday to Pearson to bring the slaves back at once and take 
up the work, and I shall go over occasionally to see that 
everything is in order; but at any rate for a time we will 
stop here.” 

“ I think that is best, mother. Certainly I should feel 


mTB LEE m vmomTA, 


141 


more comfortable knowing that you are all at Richmond 
than alone out there.” 

“We should be no worse off than thousands of ladies all 
over the State, Vincent. There are whole districts where 
every white capable of using a gun has gone to the war, 
leaving nothing but women and slaves behind, and we have 
not heard of a single case in which there has been trouble.” 

“ Certainly there is no chance of trouble with your slaves, 
mother; but in some of the other plantations it may not 
be so. At any rate the quiet conduct of the slaves every- 
where is the very best answer that could be given to the 
accusations that have been made as to their cruel treat- 
ment. At present the whole of the property of the slave- 
owners throughout the Southern States is at their mercy, 
and they might burn, kill, and destroy; and yet in no^ 
single instance have they risen against what are called their 
oppressors, even when the Federals have been close at hand. 

“Please keep your eye on Dinah, mother. I distrust 
that fellow Jackson so thoroughly that I believe him ca- 
pable of having her carried off and smuggled away some- 
where down south, and sold there if he saw a chance. I 
wish, instead of sending her to the Orangery, you would 
keep her as one of your servants here.” 

“I will if you wish it, Vincent; but I cannot believe for 
a moment that this Jackson or any one else would venture 
to meddle with any of my slaves.” 

“Perhaps not, mother; but it is best to be on the safe 
side. Anyhow, I shall be glad to know that she is with 
you. Young Jackson will be away, for I know he is in 
one of Stuart’s troops of horse, though I have never hap- 
pened to run against him since the war began.” 

The firing had hardly ceased before Harrison’s Landing, 
when General Jackson, with a force of about 15,000 men, 
composed of his own division, now commanded by General 
Winder, General Ewell’s division, and a portion of that of 


142 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


General Hill, started for the Rapidan to check General 
Pope, who, plundering and wasting the country as he 
advanced, was marching south, his object being to reach 
Gordonsville, where he would cut the line of railway con- 
necting Richmond with Western Virginia. Vincent was 
glad that the regiment to which he had been appointed 
would be under Jackson’s command, and that he would be 
campaigning again with his old division, which consisted 
largely of Virginian troops and contained so many of his 
old friends. 

With Jackson, too, he was certain to be engaged in stir- 
ring service, for that general ever kept his troops upon the 
march, striking blows where least expected, and traversing 
such an extent of country by rapid marches that he and his 
division seemed to the enemy to be almost ubiquitous. 

It was but a few hours after he received his appointment 
that Vincent took train from Richmond to Gordonsville, 
Dan being in the horse-box with Wildfire in the rear of 
the train. His regiment was encamped a mile or two 
away, and he at once rode on and reported himself to 
Colonel Jones, who commanded it. 

‘‘I am glad to have you with me, sir,” the colonel said. 
"I had the pleasure of knowing your father, and am an 
old friend of your mother’s family. As you were in Ash- 
ley’s horse and have been serving on Magruder’s staff, you 
are well up in your duties; and it is a comfort to me that 
the vacancy has been filled up by one who knows his work 
instead of a raw hand. We have had a brush or two 
already with the enemy; but at present we are watching 
each other, waiting on both sides till the generals have got 
their infantry to the front in readiness for an advance. 
Jackson is waiting for Hill’s division to come up, and I 
believe Pope is expecting great reinforcements from 
McClellan.” 

A few days later Colonel Jones was ordered to take 


WITS LEE IN VIRBINIA. 


143 


charge of the pickets posted on the Eapidan, but before 
reaching Orange a gentleman rode up at full speed and 
informed them that the enemy were in possession of that 
town. Colonel Jones divided his regiment into two parts, 
and with one charged the Federal cavalry in the main 
street of Orange, while the other portion of the regiment, 
under Major Marshall, attacked them on the flank. After 
a sharp fight the enemy were driven from the place; but 
they brought up large reinforcements, and, pouring in a 
heavy fire, attacked the town on both sides, and the Con- 
federates had to fall back. But they made another stand a 
little way out of the town, and drove back the Federal 
cavalry who were pressing them. 

Although the fight had been but a short one the 
losses in the cavalry ranks had been serious. Colonel 
Jones, while charging at the head of his men, had received 
a saber-wound, and Major Marshall was taken prisoner. 

Five days later, on the 7th of August, Jackson received 
certain intelligence that General Burnside, with a consid- 
erable portion of McClellan’s force, had embarked, and 
was on the way to join Pope. He determined to strike a 
blow at once, and marched with his entire force from 
Gordonsville for Barnett Ford on the Eapidan. 

At daybreak next morning the cavalry crossed the river 
and attacked and routed a body of Federal cavalry on the 
road to Culpepper Courthouse. On the following day Jack- 
son came up with his infantry to a point about eight miles 
from Culpepper, where Pope’s army, 32,000 strong, were 
stationed upon the crest of a hill. General Ewell’s division, 
which was the only one then up, at once advanced, and, 
after a severe artillery fight, gained a point on a hill where 
his guns could command the enemy’s position. 

Jackson’s division now came up, and as it was moving 
into position General Winder was killed by a shell. For 
some hours Jackson did not attempt to advance, as Hill’s 


144 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


division had not come up. Encouraged by this delay, the 
enemy at five o’clock in the afternoon took the offensive 
and advanced through some cornfields lying between the 
two armies and attacked Ewell’s division on the Confed- 
erate right; while shortly afterward they fell with over- 
whelming strength on Jackson’s left, and, attacking it in 
front, flank, and rear, drove it back, and pressed upon it 
with such force that the day appeared lost. 

At this moment Jackson himself rode down among the 
confused and wavering troops, and by his voice and example 
rallied them. At the same moment the old Stonewall 
Brigade came up at a run and poured their fire into the 
advancing enemy. Jackson led the troops he had rallied 
forward. The Stonewall Brigade fell upon the enemy’s 
flank and drove them back with terrible slaughter. Other 
brigades came up, and there was a general charge along 
the whole Confederate line, and the Federals were driven 
back a mile beyond the position they had occupied at the 
commencement of the fight to the shelter of some thick 
woods. Four hundred prisoners were taken and over 5,000 
small -arms. 

The battle was known as Cedar Run, and it completely 
checked Pope’s advance upon Richmond. The troops were 
too much exhausted to follow up their victory, but Jackson 
urged them to press forward. They moved a mile and a 
half in advance, and then found themselves so strongly 
opposed that Jackson, believing that the enemy must have 
received reinforcements, halted his men. Colonel Jones 
was sent forward to reconnoiter, and discovered that a 
large force had joined the enemy. 

For two days Jackson remained on the field he had won; 
his troops had been busy in burying the dead, in collecting 
the wounded and sending them to the rear, and in gather- 
ing the arms thrown away by the enemy in their flight. 
Being assured that the enemy were now too strong to be 


WITB LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


145 


attacked by the force under his command, Jackson fell 
back to Orange Courthouse. There was now a few days’ 
delay, while masses of troops were on both sides moving 
toward the new field of action. McClellan marched his 
troops across the James Peninsula from Harrison’s Land- 
ing to Yorktown, and there the greater portion were 
embarked in transports and taken up the Rappahannock 
to Aquia Creek, landed there, and marched to Fredericks- 
burg. 

Lee, instead of attacking McClellan on his march across 
the peninsula, determined to take his army north at once 
to join Jackson and attack Pope before he was joined by 
McClellan’s army. But Pope, although already largely 
reinforced, retired hastily and took up a new position so 
strongly fortified that he could not be attacked. General 
Stuart had come up with Lee, and was in command of all 
the cavalry. 

^‘We shall see some work now,” was the remark round 
the fires of the 7th Virginian Cavalry. Hitherto, although 
they had been several times engaged with the Federals, 
they had been forced to remain for the most part inactive 
owing to the vast superiority in force of the enemy’s 
cavalry; but now that Stuart had come up they felt certain 
that, whatever the disparity of numbers, there would soon 
be some dashing work to be done. 

Except when upon actual duty the strict lines of mili- 
tary discipline were much relaxed among the cavalry, the 
troopers being almost all the sons of farmers and planters 
and of equal social rank with their officers, many of whom 
were their personal friends or relatives. Several of Vin- 
cent’s schoolfellows were in the ranks, two or three of them 
were fellow officers, and these often gathered together 
round a camp fire and chatted over old schooldays and 
mutual friends. 

Many of these had already fallen, for the Virginian regi- 


14:6 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


ments of Stonewall Jackson’s brigade had been terribly 
thinned; but the loss of so many friends and the knowl- 
edge that their own turn might come next did not suffice to 
lessen the high spirits of the young fellows. The hard 
work, the rough life, the exposure and hardship, had 
braced and invigorated them all, and they were attaining 
a far more vigorous manhood than they would ever have 
possessed had they grown up in the somewhat sluggish and 
enervating life led by young planters. 

Many of these young men had, until the campaign 
began, never done half an hour’s hard work in their lives. 
They had been waited upon by slaves, and their only exer- 
cise had been riding. For months now they had almost 
lived in the saddle, had slept in the open air, and had 
thought themselves lucky if they could obtain a sufficient 
meal of the roughest food to satisfy their hunger once a 
day. In this respect, however, the cavalry were better off 
than their comrades of the infantry, for scouting as they 
did in small parties over a wide extent of country, they 
were sure of a meal and a hearty welcome whenever they 
could spare time to stop for half an hour at the house of 
a farmer. 

^ “It’s a glorious life, Wingfield! When we chatted over 
the future at school we never dreamed of such a life as 
this, though some of us did talk of entering the army; but 
eran then an occasional skirmish with Indians was the 
limit of our ideas.” 

“Yes, it is a glorious life!” Vincent agreed. “I cannot 
imagine anything more exciting. Of course, there is the 
risk of being shot, but somehow one never seems to think 
of that. There is always something to do and to think 
about, from the time one starts on a scout at daybreak to 
that when one lies down at night one’s senses are on the 
stretch. Besides, we are fighting in defense of our country 
and not merely as a profession, though I don’t suppose, 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


U7 

after all, that makes much difference when one is once in 
for it. As far as I have read all soldiers enjoy campaign- 
ing, and it does not seem to make any difference to them 
who are the foe or what they are fighting about. But I 
should like to feel a little more sure that we shall win in 
the long run.” 

There was a chorus of indignant protests against there 
being any possible doubts as to the issue. 

“Why, we have thrashed them every time we have met 
them, Wingfield.” 

“That is all very well,” Vincent said. “Here in Vir- 
ginia we have held our own, and more than held it. We 
have beat back Scott and McClellan, and now we have 
thrashed Pope; and Stonewall Jackson has won a dozen 
battles in Western Virginia. But you must remember 
that in other parts they are gradually closing in ; all the 
ports not already taken are closely blockaded; they are 
pushing all along the lines of the great rivers; and worst 
of all, they can fill up their vacancies with Irishmen and 
Germans, and as fast as one army disappears another takes 
its place. I believe we shall beat them again and again, 
and shall prove, as we have proved before, that one South- 
erner fighting for home and liberty is more than a match 
for two hired Germans or Irishmen, even with a good large 
sprinkling of Yankees among them. But in the long run 
I am not sure that we shall win, for they can go on putting 
big armies into the field, while some day we must get used 
up. 

“ Of course it is possible that we may some day capture 
Washington, and that the North may get weary of the 
tremendous drain of money and men caused by their 
attempt to conquer us. I hope it may be so, for I should 
like to think that we should win in the long run. I never 
feel any doubt about our winning a battle when we begin. 
My only fear is that we may get used up before the North 
are tired ef it ” 


148 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“I did not expect to hear yon talk so, Wingfield, for yon 
always seem to be in capital spirits.” 

‘‘I am in capital spirits,” Vincent replied, “and ready to 
fight again and again, and always confident we shall lick 
the Yankees; the fact that I have a donbt whether in the 
long rnn we shall ontlast them does not interfere in the 
slightest degree with my comfort at present. I am very 
sorry thongh that this fellow Pope is carrying on the war 
so brutally instead of in the manner in which General 
McClellan and the other commanders have waged it. His 
proclamation that the army must subsist upon the country 
it passes through gives a direct invitation to the soldiers to 
pillage, and his order that all farmers who refuse to take 
the oath to the Union are to be driven from their homes 
and sent down south means ruin to all the peaceful inhabi- 
tants, for there is scarcely a man in this part of Virginia 
who is not heartily with us.” 

“I hear,” one of the other officers said, “that a prisoner 
who was captured this morning says that Pope already sees 
that he has made a mistake, and that he yesterday issued 
a fresh order saying that the proclamation was not meant 
to authorize pillage. He finds that the inhabitants who 
before, whatever their private sentiments were, maintained 
a sort of neutrality, are now hostile, that they drive off 
their cattle into the woods, and even set fire to their stacks, 
to prevent anything from being carried off by the Yanks; 
and his troops find the roads broken up and bridges 
destroyed and all sorts of difficulties thrown in their way.” 

“It does not always pay — even in war — to be brutal. I 
am glad to see he has found out his mistake so soon,” 
another officer said. “ McClellan waged war like a gentle- 
man; and if blackguards are to be allowed to carry fire and 
sword through the land they will soon find it is a game 
that > two can play at, and matters will become horribly 
embittered ” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


149 


‘‘We shall never do that,” Vincent said. “Our generals 
are all gentlemen, and Lee and Jackson and many others 
are true Christians as well as true soldiers, and I am sure 
they will never countenance that on our side whatever the 
Northerners may do. We are ready to fight the hordes of 
Yankees and Germans and Irishmen as often as they 
advance against us, but I am sure that none of us would 
fire a homestead or ill-treat defenseless men and women. 
It is a scandal that such brutalities are committed by the 
ruffians who call themselves Southerners. The guerrillas 
in Missouri and Tennessee are equally bad whether on our 
side or the other, and if I were the president I would send 
down a couple of regiments, and hunt down the fellows 
who bring dishonor on our cause. If the South cannot 
free herself without the aid of ruffians of this kind she had 
better lay down her arms at once.” 

“Bravo, Wingfield! Spoken like a knight of chivalry!” 
one of the others laughed. “But many of these bands 
have done good nevertheless. They have kept the enemy 
busy there, and occupied the attention of a very large force 
who might otherwise have been in the woods yonder with 
Pope. I agree with you, it would be better if the whole 
thing were fought out with large armies, but there is a 
good deal to be said for these bands you are so severe upon. 
They are composed of men who have been made desperate 
by seeing their farms harried and their buildings burned 
by the enemy. They have been denounced as traitors by 
their neighbors on the other side, and if they retaliate I 
don’t know that they are to be altogether blamed. I know 
that if my place at home were burned down and my people 
insulted and ill-treated I should be inclined to set off to 
avenge it.” 

“So would I,” Vincent agreed, “but it should be upon 
those who did the wrong, not upon innocent people.” 

“ That is all very well, but if the other side destroy your 


150 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


people’s farms, it is only by showing them that two can play 
at the game that you can make them observe the laws of 
war. I grant it would be very much better that no such 
thing should take place; but if the Northerners begin this 
sort of work they may be sure that there will be retaliation. 
Anyhow, I am glad that I am an officer in the 7th Virgin- 
ians and not a guerrilla leader in Missouri. Well, all this 
talking is dry work. Has no one got a full canteen?” 

‘‘I have,” Vincent said. “Dan managed to buy a gallon 
of rum at a farmhouse yesterday. I think the farmer was 
afraid that the enemy might be paying him a visit before 
many days, and thought it best to get rid of his spirits. 
Anyhow, Dan got the keg at ordinary city prices, as well 
as that couple of fine turkeys he is just bringing along for 
our supper. So you had better each get your ration of bread 
and fall to.” 

There was a cheer as Dan placed the turkeys down in 
the center of the group, and soon the whole party, using 
their bread as plates, fell to upon them, and afterward 
joined in many a merry song, while Dan handed round the 
jar of spirits. 


WITH LEE IN Vm&INIA. 


161 


CHAPTER IX. 

A PRISONEB. 

The party round the fire were just about to disperse 
when the captain of Vincent’s troop approached. He took 
the horn of spirits and water that Vincent held up to him 
and tossed it off. 

‘‘That is a stirrup-cup, Wingfield.” 

“What! are we for duty, captain?” Vincent asked as he 
rose to his feet. 

“Yes; our troop and Harper’s are to muster. Get the 
men together quietly. I think it is a serious business; 
each of the regiments furnish other troops, and I believe 
Stuart himself takes the command.” 

“That sounds like work, indeed,” Vincent said. “I 
will get the troop together, sir.” 

“There are to be no trumpet calls, Wingfield; we are to 
get off as quietly as possible.” 

Most of the men were already fast asleep, but as soon as 
they learned that there was a prospect of active work all 
i were full of life and animation. The girths of the saddles 
were tightened, swords buckled on, and revolvers carefully 
examined before being placed in the holsters. Many of 
the men carried repeating rifles, and the magazines were 
filled before these were slung across the riders’ shoulders. 

In a few minutes the three troops were mounted and in 
readiness for a start, and almost directly afterward Colonel 
Jones himself rode up and took the command. A thrill of 
satisfaction ran through the men as he did so, for it was 


15 ^ 


WITH LBE IN VIRGINIA. 


certain that he would not himself he going in command of 
the detachment unless the occasion was an important one. 
For a few minutes no move was made. 

“I suppose the others are going to join us here,” Vin- 
cent said to the officer next him. 

“I suppose so,” he replied. “We lie in the middle of 
the cavalry brigade with two regiments each side of us, so 
it is likely enough this is the gathering place. Yes, I can 
hear the tramping of horses.” 

“And I felt a spot of rain,” Vincent said. “It has been 
lightning for some time. I fear we are in for a wet ride.” 

The contingent from the other regiments soon arrived, 
and just as the last came up General Stuart himself 
appeared and took his place at the head of the party, now 
some 500 strong. Short as the time had been since Vin- 
cent felt the first drop, the rain was now coming down in 
torrents. One by one the bright flames of the fires died 
down, and the darkness became so intense that Vincent 
could scarcely see the officer on his right hand. 

“ I hope the man who rode up with the general, and is 
no doubt to be our guide, knows the country well. It is 
no joke finding our way through a forest on such a night 
as this.” 

“ I believe Stuart’s got eyes like a cat,” the officer said. 
“ Sometimes on a dark night he has come galloping up to 
a post where I was in command, when one could scarcely 
see one’s hand before one. It never seems to make any 
difference to him, day or night he rides about at a gallop.” 

“He trusts his horse,” Vincent said. “That’s the only 
way in the dark. They can see a lot better than we can, 
and if men would but let them go their own way instead 
of trying to guide them they would seldom run against 
anything. The only thing is to lie well down on the 
horse’s neck, otherwise one might get swept out of the 
saddle by a bough. It’s a question of nerve. I think not 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


158 


many of us would do as Stuart does, and trust himself 
entirely to his horse’s instinct.” 

The word was now passed down the line that perfect 
silence was to be observed, and that they were to move for- 
ward in column, the ranks closing up as much as possible 
so as not to lose touch of each other. With heads bent 
down, and blankets wrapped round them as cloaksi, the 
cavalry rode off through the pouring rain. The thunder 
was clashing overhead, and the flashes of the lightning 
enabled them to keep their places in close column. They 
went at a rapid trot, and even those who were ready to 
charge a body of the enemy, however numerous, without a 
moment’s hesitation, experienced a feeling of nervousness as 
they rode on in the darkness through the thick forest on 
their unknown errand. That they were going northward 
they knew, and knew also, after a short time, that they 
must be entering the lines of the enemy. They saw no 
signs of watch-fires, for these would long since have been 
quenched by the downpour. After half an hour’s brisk 
riding all knew by the sharp sound of the beat of the 
horses’ hoofs that they had left the soft track through &he 
forest and were now upon a regular road. 

“Thank goodness for that!” Vincent said in a low tone 
to his next neighbor. “I don’t mind a brush with the 
enemy, but I own I don’t like the idea that at any 
moment my brains may be knocked out by the branch of 
a tree.” 

“I quite agree with you,” the other replied; “and I 
fancy every man felt the same.” 

There was no doubt as to this. Hitherto no sound had 
been heard save the jingling of accouterments and the dull 
heavy sound of the horses’ tread; but now there could be 
heard mingled with these the buzz of voices, and occasion- 
ally a low laugh. They were so accustomed to wet that 
the soaking scarce inconvenienced them. They were out 


154 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


of the forest now, and felt sure of their guide; and as to 
the enemy, they only longed to discover them. 

For another hour the rapid advance continued, and all 
felt sure that they must now have penetrated through the 
enemy’s lines and be well in his rear. At last they heard 
a challenge of sentry. Then Stuart’s voice shouted, 
“Charge!” and at full gallop they rode into the village at 
Catlet’s Station on the Orange and Alexandria Railroad, 
where General Pope had his headquarters. Another 
minute and they were in the midst of the enemy’s camp, 
where the wildest confusion reigned. The Federal officers 
rushed from their tents and made off in the darkness; but 
the soldiers, who were lying on the line of railroad, leaped 
to their feet and opened a heavy fire upon their invisible 
foes. Against this the cavalry, broken up in the camp, 
with its tents, its animals, and its piles of baggage, could - 
do little, for it was impossible to form them up in the 
broken and unknown ground. 

The quarters of Pope were soon discovered; he himself 
had escaped, leaving his coat and hat behind. Many of 
his officers were captured, and in his quarters were found 
a box of official papers which were invaluable, as among 
them were copies of his letters asking for reinforcements, 
lists giving the strength and position of his troops, and 
other particulars of the greatest value to the Confederates. 
No time was lost, as the firing would set the whole Federal 
army on the alert, and they might find their retreat cut 
off. Therefore placing their prisoners in the center, and 
taking the box of papers with them, the cavalry were called 
off from the camp, and without delay started on their 
return ride. 

They did not take the road by which they had come, 
but made a long detour, and just as daylight was breaking 
re-entered the Confederate lines without having encountered 
a foe from the time of their leaving Catlet’s Station. Short 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


165 


as their stay in the camp had been, few of the men had 
returned empty handed. The Northern army was supplied 
with an abundance of excellent food of all descriptions, 
forming the strongest possible contraifc to the insufficient 
rations upon which the Confederate troops existed, and the 
troopers had helped themselves to whatever they could lay 
hands upon in the darkness and confusion.’ 

Some rode in with a ham slung on each side of their 
saddle, others had secured a bottle or two of wine or spirits. 
Some had been fortunate enough to lay hands on some tins 
of coffee or a canister of tea, luxuries which for months 
had been unknown to them save when they were captured 
from the enemy. The only article captured of no possible 
utility was General Pope’s coat, which was sent to Eich- 
mond, where it was hung up for public inspection; a wag 
sticking up a paper beside it, “ This is the coat in which 
General Pope was going to ride in triumph into Eichmond. 
The coat is here, but the general has not yet arrived.” 

The Confederates had lost but two or three men from 
the fire of the Federal infantry, and they were in high 
spirits at the success of their raid. No sooner had General 
Lee informed himself of the contents of the papers and the 
position of the enemy’s forces than he determined to strike 
a heavy blow at him; and General Jackson, who had been 
sharply engaged with the enemy near Warren ton, was 
ordered to make a long detour, to cross the Blue Eidge 
Mountains through Thoroughfare Gap, to fall upon Pope’s 
rear and cut his communications with Washington, and if 
possible to destroy the vast depot of stores collected at 
Manassas. 

The cavalry, under Stuart, were to accompany him. 
The march would be a tremendous one, the danger of thus 
venturing into the heart of the enemy’s country immense, 
but the results of such an expedition would, if successful, 
be great; for Lee himself was to advance with his army on 


156 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


Pope’s flank, and there was therefore a possibility of the 
utter defeat of that general before he could be joined by 
the army marching to reinforce him from Fredericksburg. 

It was on, Monday the 25th of August that Jackson started 
on his march, ascending the banks of the Kappahannock, 
and crossed the river at a ford, dragging his artillery with 
difficulty up the narrow and rocky road beyond. There 
was not a moment to be lost, for if the news reached the 
enemy the gorge known as Thoroughfare Gap would be 
occupied, and the whole object of the movement be 
defeated. Onward the force pushed, pressing on through 
fields and lanes without a single halt, until at night, 
hungry and weary but full of spirit, they marched into the 
little town of Salem, twenty miles from their starting- 
place. They had neither wagons nor provisions with them, 
and had nothing to eat but some ears of corn and green 
apples plucked on the road. 

It was midnight when they reached Salem, and the 
inhabitants turned out in blank amazement at the sight of 
Confederate troops in that region, and welcomed the 
weary soldiers with the warmest manifestations. At day- 
light they were again upon the march, with Stuart’s 
cavalry, as before, out upon each flank. Thoroughfare 
Gap was reached, and found undefended, and after thirty 
miles’ marching the exhausted troops reached the neigh- 
borhood of Manassas. The men were faint from want of 
food, and many of them limped along barefooted; but they 
were full of enthusiasm. 

Just at sunset, Stuart, riding on ahead, captured Bristoe, 
a station on the Orange and Alexandria Railroad four miles 
from Manassas. As they reached it a train came along at 
full speed. It was fired at, but did not stop, and got safely 
through to Manassas. Two trains that followed were 
captured; but by this time the alarm had spread, and no 
more trains arrived. Jackson had gained his point. He 


WITH LEE m VIUaiNIA. 


157 


had placed himself on the line of communication of the 
enemy, but his position was a dangerous one indeed. Lee, 
who was following him, was still far away. An army was 
marching from Fredericksburg against him, another would 
be despatched from Washington as soon as the news of his 
presence was known, and Pope might turn and crush him 
before Lee could arrive to his assistance. 

Worn out as the troops were, it was necessary at once to 
gain possession of Manassas, and the 21st North Carolina 
and 21st Georgia volunteered for the service, and, joined 
by Stuart with a portion of his cavalry, marched against it. 
After a brief contest the place was taken, the enemy 
stationed there being all taken prisoners. The amount of 
arms and stores captured was prodigious. Eight pieces of 
artillery, 250 horses, 3 locomotives, and tens of thousands of 
barrels of beef, pork, and flour, with an enormous quantity 
of public stores and the contents of innumerable sutlers’ 
shops. 

The sight of this vast abundance to starving men was 
tantalizing in the extreme. It was impossible to carry any 
of it away and all that could be done was to have at least 
one good meal. The troops therefore were marched in and 
each helped himself to as much as he could consume, and 
the ragged and barefooted men feasted upon tinned salmon 
and lobsters, champagne and dainties of every description 
forwarded for the use of officers. Then they set to work 
to pile the enormous mass of stores together and to set it 
on fire. While they were engaged at this a brigade of New 
Jersey troops which had come out from Washington to 
save Manassas was attacked and utterly routed. Ewell’s 
division had remained at Bristoe, while those of Hill and 
Jackson moved to Manassas, and in the course of the after- 
noon Ewell saw the whole of Pope’s army marching against 
him. 

He held them in check for some hours, and thus gave 


158 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


the troops at Manassas time to destroy completely the vast 
accumulation of stores, and when Stuart’s cavalry, cover- 
ing the retreat, fell back at nightfall through Manassas, 
nothing but blackened cinders remained where the Federal 
depots had been situated. The blow to the Northerners 
was as heavy as it was unexpected. Pope had no longer 
either provisions for his men or forage for his cattle, and 
there was nothing left for him but to force his way past 
Jackson and retire upon Washington. 

Jackson had now the option of falling back and allowing 
the enemy to pass, or of withstanding the whole Federal 
army with his own little force until Lee came up to the 
rescue. . He chose the latter course, and took up a strong 
position. The sound of firing at Thoroughfare Gap was 
audible, and he knew that Longstreet’s division of Lee’s 
army was hotly engaged with a force which, now that it 
was too late, had been sent to hold the gorge. It was 
nearly sunset before Pope brought up his men to the attack. 
Jackson did not stand on the defensive, but rushed down 
and attacked the enemy — whose object had been to pass 
the position and press on— with such vigor that at nine 
o’clock they fell back. 

An hour later a horseman rode up with the news that 
Longstreet had passed the Gap and was pressing on at full 
speed, and in the morning his forces were seen approach- 
ing, the line they were taking bringing them up at an 
angle to Jackson’s position. Thus their formation as they 
arrived was that of an open V, and it was through the 
angle of this V that Pope had to force his way. Before 
Longstreet could arrive, however, the enemy hurled them- 
selves upon Jackson, and for hours the Confederates held 
their own against the vast Federal army, Longstreet’s force 
being too far away to lend them a hand. Ammunition 
failed, and the soldiers fought with piles of stones, but 
night fell without any impression being made upon these 



Wopeuel. Gap 

tmoAcet. fiLoox. 

I at ffldmght. ■■ 


Q 6 TRE 




'R«NO 


PairttxSta. 


l«aiM«rl 


VnionMilU 


fAublul 


BANK! 


BmIim 


MAannock 

tatian 


Vffi 

ConftOsratt...,^ 


THE SeCON* eATTLt 

eUUL RUNx 

fotithn of the feme at Gu/itot, 

Au 7 .a 8 th.i 86 a. 


tCAkt •' Mlktt 



I 


' • ■• A- •• •. • *‘V/' ■'' • 

• ’,: • - . •'< •■ ' ' V ' / 




I • 


. x« 

S’* 


• » / 


*> 




•n» • I 


;» 


> . 


V *‘ • 


r ^ 


,' •> 


« t 


-. ■ »* .k 


■ 

, ..I. 


' ; ■/ ‘ . 


^•v ■ 


• .’z: 


r.^- \ 

. .' ' 


ff 


::*v' ' 


->* '' 
4 


V •- 


fj 


« 

■■.* • V .- > 

' < • • ; 


V. • 

4 


■X. 

4 


‘ ^ .> 4 . f '4- 

■ . 4 * 


'i 


<■ .• 




<• 






V . 4 


' ■ ' . ■• ,r '.♦ 

yli-. 


/ 






^ * ■ V 

.♦ 4 , •; , -. 


f 


V-*. 


*4 ■ 


.} ■_ 

J . 






'.S V\ V 

r 

*« . V . 


4 




• ■. •' 


' ; 




L ^4 y ^ ^ i 


V J » J 




) ’ * ^ - 
f 


'< • 


A < 


'A 

f 


1 . 

.. ' 4 




>. /. 


/ 


S ' 
. 4 


^ * 

^'^4 


W?-«- 

V Vx* 


* ' t 4*t 


A 



' <* '• - j 


\ 




/ 


*,• '■'- 


>. 



WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


169 


veterans. General Lee now came np with General Hood’s 
division, and hurled this against the Federals and drove 
them back. In the evening Longstreet’s force took up the 
position General Lee had assigned to it, and in the morning 
all the Confederate army had arrived, and the battle 
recommenced. 

The stuggle was long and terrible; but by nightfall every 
attack had been repulsed, and the Confederates, advancing 
on all sides, drove the Northerners, a broken and confused 
crowd, before them, the darkness alone saving them from 
utter destruction. Had there been but one hour more of 
daylight the defeat would have been as complete as was 
that in the battle of Bull Run, which had been fought on 
precisely the same ground. However, under cover of the 
darkness the Federals retreated to Centreville, whence they 
were driven on the following day. 

In the tremendous fighting in which Jackson’s command 
had for three long days been engaged, the cavalry bore a 
comparatively small part. The Federal artillery was too 
powerful to permit the employment of large bodies of 
cavalry and although from time to time charges were made 
when an opportunity seemed to offer itself, the battle was 
fought out by the infantry and artillery. When the end 
came Jackson’s command was for a time hors de combat. 
During the long two days’ march they had at least gathered 
corn and apples to sustain life; but during these three 
days’ fighting they had had no food whatever, and many 
were so weak that they could no longer march. 

They had done all that was possible for men to do; had 
for two days withstood the attack of an enemy of five times 
their numbers, and had on the final day borne their full 
share in the great struggle, but now the greater part could 
do no more, thousands of men were unable to drag them- 
selves a step further, and Lee’s army was reduced in 
strength for the time by nearly ^0,000 men, All theee 


160 


WITH LEE IN VIEOINIA, 


afterward rejoined it; some as soon as they recovered 
limped away to take their places in the ranks again, others 
made their way to the depot at Warren ton, where Lee had 
ordered that all unable to accompany his force should 
rendezvous until he returned and they were able to rejoin 
their regiments. 

Jackson marched away and laid siege to Harper’s Ferry, 
an important depot garrisoned by 11,000 men, who were 
forced to surrender just as McClellan with a fresh army, 
100,000 strong, which was pressing forward to its succor, 
arrived within a day’s march. As soon as Jackson had 
taken the place he hurried away with his troops to join 
Lee, who was facing the enemy at the Antietam river. 
Here upon the following day another terrible battle was 
fought; the Confederates, though but 39,000 strong, 
repulsing every attack by the Federals, and driving them 
with terrible slaughter back across the river. 

Their own loss, however, had been very heavy, and Lee, 
knowing that he could expect no assistance, while the 
enemy were constantly receiving reinforcements, waited for 
a day to collect his wounded, bury his dead, and send his 
stores and artillery to the rear, and then retired unpursued 
across the Kappahannock. Thus the hard-fought cam- 
paign came to an end. 

Vincent Wingfield was not with the army that retired 
across the Kappahannock. A portion of the cavalry had 
followed the broken Federals to the very edge of the 
stream, and just as they reined in their horses a round shot 
from one of the Federal batteries carried away his cap, 
and he fell as if dead from his horse. During the night 
some of the Northerners crossed the stream to collect and 
bring back their own wounded who had fallen near it, and 
coming across Vincent, and finding that he still breathed, 
and was apparently without a wound, they carried him 
back with them across the nver as a prisoner, 


WITH LEE IN YlBQimA. 


161 


Vincent had indeed escaped without a wound, having 
been only stunned by the passage of the shot that had 
carried away his cap, and missed him but by the fraction 
of an inch. He had begun to recover consciousness just 
as his captors came up, and the action of carrying him 
completely restored him. That he had fallen into the 
hands of the Northerners he was well aware; but he was 
unable to imagine how this had happened. He remem- 
bered that the Confederates had been, up to the moment 
when he fell, completely successful, and he could only 
imagine that in a subsequent attack the Federals had 
turned the tables upon them. 

How he himself had fallen, or what had happened to 
him, he had no idea. Beyond a strange feeling of numb- 
ness in the head he was conscious of no injury, and he 
could only imagine that his horse had been shot under 
him, and that he must have fallen upon his head. The 
thought that his favorite horse was killed aflSicted him 
almost as much as his own capture. As soon as his captors 
perceived that their prisoner’s consciousness had returned 
they at once reported that an officer of Stuart’s cavalry had 
been taken, and at daybreak next morning General 
McClellan on rising was acquainted with the fact, and 
Vincent was conducted to his tent. 

“You are unwounded, sir?” the general said in some 
surprise. 

“I am, general,” Vincent replied. “I do not know 
how it happened, but I believe that my horse must have 
been shot under me, and that I must have been thrown 
and stunned; however, I remember nothing from the 
moment when I heard the word halt, just as we reached 
the side of the stream, to that when I found myself being 
carried here.” 

“You belong to the cavalry?” 

“Yes, sir.” 


162 


WITH LEE IN VIUGINIA. 


‘‘Was Lee’s force all engaged yesterday?” 

“I do not know,” Vincent said. “I only came up with 
Jackson’s division from Harper’s Ferry the evening before.” 

“I need not have questioned you,” McClellan said. “I 
know that Lee’s whole army, 100,000 strong, opposed me 
yesterday.” 

Vincent was silent. He was glad to see that the Federal 
general, as usual, enormously overrated the strength of the 
force opposed to him. 

“I hear that the whole of the garrison of Harper’s 
Ferry were released on parole not to serve again during the 
war. If you are ready to give me your promise to the 
same effect I will allow you to return to your friends; if 
not, you must remain a prisoner until you are regularly 
exchanged.” 

“I must do so, then, general,” Vincent said quietly. “I 
could not return home and remain inactive while every 
man in the South is fighting for the defense of his country, 
so I will take my chance of being exchanged.” 

“I am sorry you choose that alternative,” McClellan 
said. “ I hate to see brave men imprisoned if only for a 
day ; and braver men than those across yonder stream are 
not to be found. My oflScers and men are astonished. 
They seem so thin and worn as to be scarce able to lift 
a musket, their clothes are fit only for a scarecrow, they, 
are indeed pitiful objects to look at; but the way in which 
they fight is wonderful. I could not have believed had T 
not seen it, that men could have charged as they did again 
and again across ground swept by a tremendous artillery 
and musketry fire; it was wonderful! I can tell you, 
young sir, that even though you beat us we are proud of 
you as our countrymen ; and I believe that if your General 
Jackson were to ride through our camp he would be cheered 
as lustily and heartily by our men as he is by his own.” 

Some fifty or sixty other prisoners had been taken ; they 


WITB LEE m VlRGimA. 


163 


had been captured in the hand-to-hand struggle that had 
taken place on some parts of the field, having got separated 
from their corps and mixed up with the enemy, and carried 
off the field with them as they retired. These for the 
most part accepted the offered parole; hut some fifteen, 
like Vincent, preferred a Northern prison to promising to 
abstain from fighting in defense of their country, and in 
the middle of the day they were placed together in a tent 
under a guard at the rear of the camp. 

The next morning came the news that Lee had fallen 
back. There was exultation among the Federals, not 
un mingled with a strong sense of relief; for the heavy 
losses inflicted in the previous fighting had taken all the 
ardor of attack out of McClellan’s army, and they were 
glad indeed that they were not to be called upon to make 
another attempt to drive the Confederates from their posi- 
tion. Vincent was no less pleased at the news. He knew 
how thin were the ranks of the Confederate fighting men, 
and how greatly they were worn and exhausted by fatigue 
and want of food, and that, although they had the day 
before repulsed the attacks of the masses of well-fed 
Northerners, such tremendous exertions could not often 
be repeated, and a defeat, with the river in their rear, 
approachable only by one rough and narrow road, would 
have meant a total destruction of the army. 

The next morning Vincent and his companions were put 
into the train and sent to Alexandria. They had no reason 
to complain of their treatment upon the way. They were 
well fed, and after their starvation diet for the last six 
weeks their rations seemed to them actually luxurious. 
The Federal troops in Alexandria, who were for the most 
part young recruits who had just arrived from the north 
and west, looked with astonishment upon these thin and 
ragged men, several of whom were barefooted. Was it 
possible that such scarecrows as these could in every battle 


164 


mm Lm in rinQiNiA. 


have driven back the well-fed and cared-for Northern 
soldiers ! 

“Are they all like this?” one burly young soldier from 
a western state asked their guard. 

“That’s them, sir,” the sergeant in charge of the party 
replied. “Not much to look at, are they? But, by gosh, 
you should see them fight! You wouldn’t think of their 
looks then.” 

“If that’s soldiering,” the young farmer said solemnly, 
“ the sooner I am back home again the better. But it 
don’t seem to me altogether strange as they should fight so 
hard, because I should say they must look upon it as a 
comfort to be killed rather than to live like that.” 

A shout of laughter from the prisoners showed the 
young rustic that the objects of his pity did not consider 
life to be altogether intolerable even under such circum- 
stances, and he moved away meditating on the discomforts 
of war, and upon the remarks that would be made were 
he to return home in so sorrowful a plight as that of these 
Confederate prisoners. 

“I bargained to fight,” he said, “and though I don’t 
expect I shall like it, I sha’n’t draw back when the time 
comes; but as to being starved till you are nigh a skeleton, 
and going about barefooted and in such rags as a tramp 
wouldn’t look at, it ain’t reasonable.” And yet, had he 
known it, among those fifteen prisoners more than half 
were possessors of wide estates, and had been brought up 
from their childhood in the midst of luxuries such as the 
young farmer never dreamed of. 

Among many of the soldiers sympathy took a more 
active form, and men pressed forward and gave packets of 
tobacco, cigars, and other little presents to them, while 
two or three pressed rolls of dollar notes into their hands, 
with words of rough kindness. 

“There ain’t no ill feeling in us, Rebs. You have done 


166 


' ■ I 

WITH LEE tN VIRGINIA. 

your york like men and no doubt you thinks your cause is 
right, -just wiTdbes; but it’s all over now, and maybe 
our tura will come next to see the inside of one of your 
prisons (!own south. So we are just soldiers together, and 
I can feel fcr each other.” 

Discipline in small matters was never strictly enforced 
in the American armies, and the sergeant in charge offered 
no opposition to the soldiers mingling with the prisoners 
as they walked along. 

Two days later they were sent by railway to the great 
prison at Elmira, a town in the southwest of the State of 
New York. When they reached the jail the prisoners were 
separated, Vincent, who was the only officer, being assigned 
quarters with some twenty others of the same rank. The 
prisoners crowded round him as he entered, eager to hear 
the last news from the front, for they heard from their 
guards only news of constant victories won by the North- 
erners; for every defeat was transformed by the Northern 
papers into a brilliant victory, and it was only when the 
shattered remains of the various armies returned to Alex- 
andria to be re-formed that the truth gradually leaked out. 
Thus Antietam had been claimed as a great Northern 
victory, for although McClellan’s troops had in the battle 
been hurled back shattered and broken across the river, two 
days afterward Lee had retired. 

One of the prisoners, who was also dressed in cavalry 
uniform, hung back from the rest, and going to the win- 
dov/ looked out while Vincent was chatting with the others. 
Presently he turned round, and Vincent recognized with 
surprise his old opponent Jackson. After a moment’s 
hesitation he walked across the room to him. 

“Jackson,” he said, “we have not been friends lately, 
but I don’t see why we should keep up our quarrel any 
longer; we got on all right at school together; and now 

are prisoners together here jt wotil.d be foolish to con.^ 


166 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


tinue our quarrel. Perhaps we were both somewhat to 
blame in that affair. I am quite willing to allow 1 was, 
for one, but I think we might well put it all aside n^w.” 

Jackson hesitated, and then took the hand Vinc^it held 
out to him. 

“That’s right, young fellows,” one of the other officers 
said. “ Now that every Southern gentleman is fighting and 
giving his life, if need be, for his country, no one has a 
right to have private quarrels of his own. Life is short 
enough as it is, certainly too short to indulge in private 
animosities. A few weeks ago we were fighting side by 
side, and facing death together; to-day we are prisoners; 
a week hence we may be exchanged, and soon take our 
places in the ranks again. It’s the duty of all Southerners 
to stand shoulder to shoulder, and there ought to be no 
such thing as ill-feeling among ourselves.” 

Vincent was not previously aware that Jackson had 
obtained a commission. He now learned that he had been 
chosen by his comrades to fill a vacancy caused by the 
death of an officer in a skirmish just before Pope fell back 
from the Eappahannock, and that he had been made 
prisoner a few days afterward in a charge against a greatly 
superior body of Federal cavalry. 

The great majority of the officers on both sides were at 
the commencement of the war chosen by their comrades, 
the elections at first taking place once a year. This, how- 
ever, was found to act very badly. In some cases the best 
men in the regiment were chosen; but too often men who 
had the command of money, and could afford to stand 
treat and get in supplies of food and spirits, were elected. 
The evils of the system were found so great, indeed, that it 
was gradually abandoned ; but in cases of vacancies occurring 
in the field, and there being a necessity for at once filling 
them up, the colonels of the regiments had power to make 
appointments, and if the choice of the men was considered 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


167 


to be satisfactory their nominee would be generally 
chosen. 

In the case of Jackson, the colonel had hesitated in con- 
firming the choice of the men. He did not for a moment 
suspect him to be wanting in courage; but he regarded 
him as one who shirked his work, and who won the votes 
of the men rather by a fiuent tongue and by the violence 
of his expressions of hatred against the North than by any 
soldierly qualities. 

Some of the officers had been months in prison, and they 
were highly indignant at the delays that had occurred in 
effecting their exchange. The South, indeed, would have 
been only too glad to get rid of some of their numerous 
prisoners, who were simply an expense and trouble to 
them, and to get their own men back into their ranks. 
They could ill spare the soldiers required to guard so large 
a number of prisoners, and a supply of food was in itself 
a serious matter. 

Thus it was that at Harper’s Ferry and upon a good 
many other occasions they released vast numbers of pris- 
oners on their simple par^tes"“not . to. .serve again. The 
North7^irweve'r, were m nahte^ to make exchange; and 
moreover, their hands were so full with their enormous 
preparations that they put aside all matters which had not 
the claim of urgency. 


168 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


CHAPTEK X. 

THE ESCAPE. 

The discipline in the prison at Elmira was not rigor- 
ous. The prisoners had to clean up the cells, halls, and 
yard, but the rest of their time they could spend as they 
liked. Some of those whose friends had money were able 
to live in comparative luxury, and to assist those who had 
no such resources; for throughout the war there was never 
any great difficulty in passing letters to and from the 
South. The line of frontier was enormous, and it was 
only at certain points that hostilities were actively carried 
on, consequently letters and newspapers were freely passed, 
and money could be sent in the same way from one part of 
the country to another. 

At certain hours of the day hawkers and vendors of such 
articles as were in most demand by the prisoners were 
allowed to enter the yard and to sell their wares to the 
Confederates. Spirits were not allowed to be carried in, 
but tobacco and all kinds of food were permitted to pass. 
Vincent had at Alexandria written a letter to his mother, 
and had given it to a man who represented that he made 
it his business to forward letters to an agent at Eichmond, 
being paid for each letter the sum of a dollar on its delivery. 
Vincent therefore felt confident that the anxiety that 
would be felt at home when they learned that he was 
among the missing at the battle of Antietam would be 
relieved. 

9e was fairly supplied with money. He had, indeed, 


WITH LEB m VIRGimA. 


169 


had several hundred dollars with him at the time he was 
captured; but these were entirely in Confederate notes, for 
which he got but half their value in Northern paper at 
Alexandria. He himself found the rations supplied in the 
prison ample, and was able to aid any of his fellow-prisoners 
in purchasing clothes to replace the rags they wore when 
captured. 

One day Vincent strolled down as usual toward the gate, 
where, under the eye of the guard, a row of men and 
women, principally negroes and negresses, were sitting on 
the ground with their baskets in front of them containing 
tobacco, pipes, fruit, cakes, needles and thread, buttons, 
and a variety of other articles in demand, while a number 
of prisoners were bargaining and joking with them. Pres- 
ently his eye fell upon a negro before whom was a great 
pile of watermelons. He started as he did so, for he at 
once recognized the well-known face of Dan. As soon as 
the negro saw that his master’s eye had fallen upon him he 
began loudly praising the quality of his fruit. 

“Here, massa officer, here berry fine melyons, ripe and 
sweet; no green trash; dis un good right through. Five 
cents each, sah. Berry cheap dese.” 

“I expect they cost you nothing. Sambo,” one of the 
Confederate soldiers said as he bought a melon. “Got a 
neighbor’s patch handy, eh?” 

Dan grinned at the joke, and then selecting another 
from the bottom of his pile in the basket, offered it to 
Vincent. 

“ Dis fine fruit, sah. Me sure you please with him !” 

Vincent took the melon and handed Dan five cents. A 
momentary glance was exchanged, and then he walked 
away and sat down in a quiet corner of the yard and cut 
open the melon. As he expected, he found a note rolled 
up in the center. A small piece of the rind had been cut 
out and the pulp removed for its reception. The bit of 


m 


WITS LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


rind had then been carefully replaced so that the cut would 
not be noticed without close inspection. It was from one 
of his fellow-officers, and was dated the day after his 
capture. He read as follows: 

“My dear Wistgeield. — We are all delighted this 
afternoon to hear that instead, as we had believed, of your 
being knocked on the head you are a prisoner among the 
Yanks. Several of us noticed you fall just as we halted at 
the river, and we all thought that from the way in which 
you fell you had been shot through the head or heart. 
However, there was no time to inquire in that terrific 
storm of shot and shell. In the morning when the bury- 
ing parties went down we could find no signs of you, 
although we knew almost to a foot where you had fallen. 

“We could only conclude at last that you had been 
carried off in the night by the Yanks, and as they would 
hardly take the trouble of carrying off a dead body, it 
occurred to us that you might after all be alive. So the 
colonel went to Lee, who at once sent a trumpeter with a 
flag down to the river to inquire, and we were all mightily 
pleased, as you may imagine, when he came back with the 
news that you were not only a prisoner, but unwounded, 
having been only stunned in some way. From the way 
you fell we suppose a round shot must have grazed your 
head; at least that is the only way we can account for it. 

“ Your horse came back unhurt to the troop, and will 
be well cared for until you rejoin us, which we hope will 
not be long. /Your bc^r kept the camp awake la^ night 
•with his bowlings, and is at" present alrnost out his mind 
/ with delight. He tells me he has made up his mind to 
/ slip across the lines and make his way as a runaway to 
1 Alexandria, where you will, of course, be taken in the first 
place. He says he’s got some money of yours; butXMve 
insisted on his taking another fifty dollars, which you can 
repay me when we next meet. As he will not have to ask 
for work, he may escape the usual lot of runaways, who 
are generally pounced upon and set to work on the fortifi- 
cations of Alexandria and Washington. 

“He intends to find out what prison you are taken to, 
and to follow you, with some vague idea of being able to 
aid you to escape. As he cannot write, he has asked me 


WITS LSE IN VIRGINIA. 


171 


to write this letter to you, telling you what his idea is. 
He will give it to you when he finds an opportunity, and 
he wishes you to give him an answer, making any sugges- 
tion that may occur to you as to the best way of his setting 
about it. He says that he shall make acquaintances among 
the negroes North, and will find some one who will read 
your note to him and write you an answer. I have told 
him that if he is caught at the game he is likely to be 
inside a prison a bit longer than you are, even if worse 
doesn’t befall him. However, he makes light of this, and 
is bent upon carrying out his plans, and 1 can only hope 
he wilLsucceed. 

^^""^^TTliave just heard that we shall fall back across the 
Eappahannock to-morrow, and I imagine there will not be 
much hard fighting again until spring, long before which 
I hope you will be in your place among us again. We lost 
twenty-three men and two officers (Ketler and Sumner) 
yesterday. Good-by, old fellow ! I need not say keep up 
your spirits, for that you are pretty sure to do. 

‘‘ xours truly, 

“James Sinclair.” 


After the first start at seeing Dan, Vincent was scarcely 
surprised, for he had often thought over what the boy 
would do, and had fancied that while, if he supposed him 
dead, he would go straight back to the Orangery, it was 
quite possible that, should he hear that he was a prisoner, 
Dan might take it in to his lmad to endeavor to join him. . 
As to his making his escape, that did not appear to be a 
very difficult undertaking now that he had a friend out- 
side. The watch kept up was not a very vigilant one, for 
such numbers of prisoners were taken on both sides that 
they were not regarded as of very great importance, and, 
indeed, the difficulty lay rather in making across the 
country to the Southern border than in escaping from 
prison; for with a friend outside, with a disguise in readi- 
ness, that matter was comparatively easy. All that was 
required for the adventure was a long rope, a sharp file, 
and a dark night. 


m 


WITB LEE m VIRGINIA. 


The chief difficulty that occurred to Vincent arose from 
the fact that there were some twenty other prisoners in the 
same ward. He could hardly file through the bars of the 
window unnoticed by them, and they would naturally wish 
to share in his flight; but where one person might succeed 
in evading the vigilance of the guard, it was unlikely in 
the extreme that twenty would do so, and the alarm once 
given all would be recaptured. He was spared the trouble 
of making up his mind as to his plans, for by the time he 
had finished his letter the hour that the hucksters were 
allowed to sell their goods was passed, and the gates were 
shut and all was quiet. 

After some thought he came to the conclusion that the 
only plan would be to conceal himself somewhere in the 
prison just before the hour at which they were locked up 
in their wards. The alarm would be given, for the list of 
names was called over before lock-up, and a search would 
of course be made. Still, if he could find a good place for 
concealment, it might succeed, since the search after dark 
would not be so close and minute as that which would be 
made next morning. The only disadvantage would be 
that the sentries would be especially on the alert, as, unless 
the fugitive had succeeded in some way in passing out of 
the gates in disguise, he must still be within the walls, and 
might attempt to scale them through the night. This 
certainty largely increased the danger, and Vincent went 
to bed that night without finally determining what had 
better be done. 

The next morning while walking in the grounds he quite 
determined as to the place he would choose for his con- 
cealment if he adopted the plan he had thought of the 
evening before. The lower rooms upon one side of the 
building were inhabited by the governor and officers of the 
prison, and if he were to spring through an open window 
unnoticed just as it became dusk, and hide himself in a 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


178 


cupboard or under a bed there he would be safe for a time, 
as, however close the search might be in other parts of the 
building, it would be scarcely suspected, at any rate on the 
first alarm, that he had concealed himself in the officers’ 
quarters. There would, of course, be the chance of his 
being detected as he got out of the window again at night, 
but this would not be a great risk. It was the vigilance of 
the sentries that he most feared, and the possibility that, 
as soon as the fact of his being missing was known, a 
cordon of guards might be stationed outside the wall in 
addition to those in the yard. The danger appeared to 
him to be so great that he was half inclined to abandon 
the enterprise. It would certainly be weary work to be 
shut up there for perhaps a year while his friends were 
fighting the battles of his country; but it would be better 
after all to put up with that than to run any extreme risk 
of being shot. 

When he had arrived at this conclusion he went upstairs 
to his room to write a line to Dan. The day was a fine 
one, and he found that the whole of the occupants of the 
room had gone below. This was an unexpected bit of good 
fortune, and he at once went to the window and examined 
the bars. They were thick and of new iron, but had been 
hastily put up. The building had originally been a large 
warehouse, and when it had been converted into a prison 
for the Confederate prisoners the bars had been added to 
the windows. Instead, therefore, of being built into solid 
stone and fastened in by lead, they were merely screwed 
on to the wooden framework of the windows, and by a 
strong turn-screw a bar could be removed in five minutes. 
This altogether altered the position. He had only to wait 
until the rest of the occupants of the room were asleep 
and then to remove the bar and let himself down. 

He at once wrote; 


174 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


want twenty yards of strong string, and the same 
length of rope that will bear my weight; also a strong 
turn-screw. When I have got this I will let you know 
night and hour. Shall want disguise ready to put on.” 

He folded the note up into a small compass, and at the 
hour at which Dan would be about to enter he sauntered 
down to the gate. In a short time the venders entered, 
and were soon busy selling their wares. Dan had, as 
before, a basket of melons. Vincent made his way up to 
him. 

I want another melon,” he said, ‘‘ as good as that you 
lold me last night.” 

‘‘Dey all de same, sah. First-rate melyons dese; just 
®elt away in your mouf like honey.” 

He held up one of the melons, and Vincent placed in his 
oands the coppers in payment. Between two of them he 
had placed the little note. Dan’s hands closed quickly on 
the coins, and dropping them into his pocket he addressed 
the next customer, while Vincent sauntered away again. 
This time the melon was a whole one, and Vincent divided 
it with a couple of other prisoners for the fruit was too 
large for one person to consume, being quite as large as a 
man’s head. 

The next day another melon was bought, but this, time 
Vincent did not open it in public. Examining it closely, 
he perceived that it had been cut through the middle, and 
no doubt contained a portion of the rope. He hesitated as 
to his next step. If he took the melon up to his room he 
would be sure to find some men there, and would be natu- 
rally called upon to divide the fruit; and yet there was no- 
where else he could hide it. For a long time he sat with his 
back to the wall and the melon beside him, abusing himself 
for his folly in not having told Dan to send the rope in small 
lengths that he could hide about him. The place where 
he had sat down was one of the quietest in the yard, but 


WITH LEE m VIR&IJSrlA. 


11 5 

men were constantly strolling up and down. He deter- 
mined at last that the only possible plan was in the first 
place to throw his coat over his melon, to tuck it up under- 
neath it, then to get hold of one end of the ball of rope 
that it doubtless contained and to endeavor to wind it 
round his body without being observed. It was a risky 
business, and he would gladly have tossed the melon over 
the wall had he dared to do so; for if he were detected, 
not only would he he punished with much more severe 
teiprisonment, /but Dan might be arrested and punished 

/most severely. 

I Tjhforfiinately the weather was by no means hot, and it 
would look strange to take off his coat , besides, if he did 
so, how could he coil the rope round him without being 
observed? So that idea was abandoned. He got up and 
walked to an angle in the wall, and there sat down again, 
concealing the melon as well as he could between him and 
the wall when any one happened to come near him. He 
pulled the halves apart and found, as he had suspected, it 
Was but a shell, the whole of the fruit having been scooped 
out. But he gave an exclamation of pleasure on seeing 
that instead, as he feared, of a large ball of rope being 
inside, the interior was filled with neatly-made hanks, each 
containing several yards of thin but strong rope, together 
with a hank of strong string. 

Unbuttoning his coat, he thrust them in; then he took 
the melon rind and broke it into very small pieces and 
threw them about. He then went up to his room and 
thrust the hanks, unobserved, one by one among the straw 
which, covered by an army blanket, constituted his bed. 
To-morrow, no doubt, Dan would supply him somehow 
with a turn-screw. On going down to the gate next day 
he found that the negro had changed his commodity, and 
that this time his basket contained very large and fine 
cucumbers. These were selling briskly, and Vincent saw 


176 


WITB LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


that Dan was looking round anxiously, and that an express * 
sion of relief came over his face as he perceived him. He 
had, indeed, but eight or ten cucumbers left. 

“Cucumbers to-day, sah? Berry fine cucumbers — first- 
rate cucumbers dese.” 

“They look rather over-ripe,” Vincent said. 

“Not a bit, sah; dey just ripe. Dis berry fine one — ten 
cents dis.” 

“ You are putting up your prices, darkey, and are mak- 
ing a fortune out of us,” Vincent said as he took the 
cucumber, which was a very large and straight one. He 
had no difficulty with this, as with the melon; a sharp twist 
broke it in two as he reached the comer he had used the 
day previously. It had been cut in half, one end had been 
scooped out for the reception of the handle of the turn- 
screw, and the metal been driven in to the head in the 
other half. Hiding it under his jacket, he felt that he was 
now prepared for escape. 

He now asked himself whether he should go alone or take 
one or more of his comrades into his confidence, and finally 
determined to give a young Virginian officer named Geary, 
with whom he had been specially friendly during his im- 
prisonment, and Jackson, a chance of escape. He did not 
like the latter, but he thought that after the reconciliation 
that had taken place between them it was only right to 
take him rather than a stranger. Drawing them aside, 
then, he told them that he had arranged a mode of escape; 
it was impossible that all could avail themselves of it, but 
that they were welcome to accompany him. They thanked 
him heartily for the offer, and, when he explained the 
manner in which he intended to make off, agreed to try 
their fortune with him. 

“I propose,” he said, “as soon as we are fairly beyond 
the prison, we separate, and each try to gain the frontier 
as best he can. The fact that three prisoners have escaped 





• 'i ■- . 

VXv-C^ ■■' 

yi ' *• ‘ 'I" . . *X 

* I ’ ws*-. . r*^ 


to • f 


, ... 


* I' « 




■’* > .’• '• 




*•• 




. ^ 


■ 5 


« 

f. 


'1 




' i 


. ‘ ' <(■« 




( 


’’•'e ' 


^■■■ . V 


^ ' i 


» t 

• . ft ^ 


• r- jft 

V v: 



& 

** 


;r 




4 


- w 


> 




■^l. 


J 

' if 



m ■ ■ 


*1 

V 







t., 


I’l ' <■ 

•■*t ' .t •-.'. 

- .■ ■ '." ■: • ',» ■ 

VvA^:*!'- '< 

•A • •. 


to 


• » . 








T * < f * » * . 

■''•A ^ •■: 

— » ♦ , 


• t , 


■'. V'.V. 

V- --- 


% » 1 i 


' •> 

!.• 


• •* - . ■ J, . r- 

s', ■' .v<' 


^ , k 








S' 

i 




■; • >• 


y- 

f* 


4 .- 






. ' ■ -V . .' " 

■ •:«. . 


.Y 


* ♦‘V 

:-1 «M-.'. 

V v/? ' 


' ' • 




. 'I • .■••' 

f \ •, 

ft * - • 


' •>■ 


« 

V 


• » 




1 .'. 


* ' X 


» I 




■;■ ’ ^ ■ 
: ^.;.\ ■ ■ 

■ '•■'■ k‘ 

• • • ’. ». ' ■ 


, t , 


r 


' * 




« 


' W* A 


5 ^■- 

.. • ^ . ' , 


\ 


r. ■. 


• » $ 


■ • 

« Y 




' t 


V.- 


V 

, A 


• « 1 t . . •. . , • ( 

' ■ : ':- 

. ,{ / J . y. 'i '• '•a- . 4* • * 

:''S ■. V ■ 

^ Ik )* . ’ »" .1 '■-’ ’ ' ■- 

\ .. 'I I i ■ ■ ■> '• 

• 'A. 1 


ft • ; ■ u , .* -». 


. . "i % 

* > *f " 

' > • 




A 4 


> 
« 


y . 


i 

/ 


•■' ». 


1 


^ «k )* . ’ »" .1 '■-’ ’ ' ■- 

''i ■' ■ ' ' ■ " ' ' - ' 

\ >' V> rW^ 1 ,-. ■ ■ 


' v 


/ 


: S'- , -''V, 

'■"r- 




i* ft 


•^7- '--A 


v-;'J 


s 


ft 
« ' 


• ft 


f . * . ■ '.^7 
•> 


' N- 





ft • 


to p * 


ft 

» 




• ^ # 




' 1 


^ -^£i '- T- • ^ ‘ ' 7^* . M '*' / ■ y* J * - .< 

' ■s .' ■'•■£) f'iV V.,. .. , ■. ;'’i'y '-. 







7 • X ■:;.•••■ 


-• .1 

-!• 


• .:■ . : ' -..y • 

■‘•.‘-''•••’I*!,'.. • 

I. •< • f A .y ij ' * 

AMIM ' . VZ ^ ' y • 
■ • 

.*»>! j. / , 4 

« A- 


* 


<# 


’ . y- VaJ 




V 'A 


r. .V. ;. ; '^.7 

'a '• 

i» '; ■' s , ;„,• / : V^ 

i-.iS vr-.. , -. • . .\r ' 


‘S' ;: ' ' •■■ ; -v 

- VI- -'■ • / ■ 

- ’i ■ 


• V 


• « * j to 

“ I'. 


-'irv^A 


./..V *' '. ■ / 


'. r. . - . . t'S 1 

•. . . - ' • 


' ‘ * /a r 


% 

i » 




/ » 

• > 'j 


WITH LEE IN VinaiNIA. 


177 


will soon be known all over the country, and there wonld 
be no chance whatever for ns if we kept together. I will 
tell my boy to have three disguises ready; and when we 
once put aside our uniforms I see no reason why, traveling 
separately, suspicion should fall upon us; we ought to 
have no difficulty until at any rate we arrive near the 
border, and there must be plenty of points where we can 
cross without going anywhere near the Federal camps.” 
The others at once agreed that the chances of making their 
way separately were much greater than if together. This 
being arranged, Vincent passed a note next day to Dan, 
telling him to have three disguises in readiness, and to be 
at the foot of the western wall, halfway along, at twelve 
o’clock on the first wet night. A string would be thrown 
over, with a knife fastened to it. He was to pull on the 
string till the rope came into his hand, and to hold that 
tight until they were over. Vincent chose this spot because 
it was equally removed from the sentry-boxes at the corners 
of the yard, and because there was a stone seat in the yard 
to which one end of the rope could be attached. 

That night was fine, but the next was thick and misty. 
At nine o’clock all were in bed, and he lay listening to the 
clocks in the distance. Ten struck, and eleven, and when 
he thought it was approaching twelve he got up and crept 
to the window. He was joined immediately by the others; 
the turn-screw was set to work; and, as he expected, Vin- 
cent found no trouble whatever with the screws, which 
were not yet rusted in the wood, and turned immediately 
when the powerful screw-driver was applied to them. 
When all were out the bar was carefully lifted from its 
place and laid upon the floor. 

The rope was then put round one of the other bars and 
drawn through it until the two ends came together. These 
were then dropped to the ground below. Geary went first, 
Jackson followed, and Vincent was soon standing beside 


178 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


them. Taking one end of the rope, he pulled it until the 
other passed round the bar and fell at their feet. All three 
were barefooted, and they stole noiselessly across the yard 
to the seat, which was nearly opposite their window. Vin- 
cent had already fastened his clasp-knife to the end of the 
string, and he now threw it over the wall, which was about 
twenty feet high. 

He had tied a knot at forty feet from the end, and, 
standing close to the wall, he drew in the string until the 
knot was in his hand. Another two yards, and he knew 
that the knife was hanging a yard from the ground against 
the wall. He now drew it up and down, hoping that the 
slight noise the knife made against the wall might aid Dan 
in finding it. In two or three minutes he felt a jerk, and 
knew that Dan had got it. He fastened the end of the 
string to the rope and waited. The rope was gradually 
drawn up; when it neared the end he fastened it to the 
stone seat. 

“Now,” he said, “up you go, Geary.” 

The order in which they were to ascend had been settled 
by lot, as Geary insisted that Vincent, who had contrived 
the whole affair, should be the first to escape; but Vincent 
declined to accept the advantage, and the three had accord- 
ingly tossed up for precedence. 

Geary was quickly over, and lowered himself on the 
opposite side. The others followed safely, but not with- 
out a good deal of scraping against the wall, for the small- 
ness of the rope added to the difliculty of climbing it. 
However, the noise was so slight that they had little fear 
of attracting attention, especially as the sentries would be 
standing in their boxes, for the rain was now coming down 
pretty briskly. As soon as they were down Vincent seized 
Dan by the hand. 

“My brave lad,” he said, “I owe you my freedom, and 
I sha’n’t forget it, Now, where are the clothes?” 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


179 


Here dey are, sah. One is a rough suit, like a work- 
ingman’s; another is a black-and-white sort of suit — a 
check-suit; de oder one is for you — a clargy’s suit, sir. 
You make very nice young minister, for sure.” 

“All right, Dan!” Vincent said laughing; “give me the 
minister’s suit.” 

“ Then I will be the countryman,” Geary said. 

There was a little suppressed laughter as they changed 
their clothes in the dark ; and then, leaving their uniforms 
by the wall, they shook hands and started at once in differ- 
ent directions, lest they might come across some one who 
would, when the escape was known, remember four men 
having passed him in the dark. 

“Now, Dan, what is the next move?” Vincent asked as 
they walked off. “Have you fixed upon any plan?” 

“No special plan, sah, but I have brought a bag; you see 
I have him in my hand.” 

“I suppose that’s what you carried the clothes in?” 

“No, sir; I carried dem in a bundle. Dis bag has got 
linen, and boots, and oder tings for you, sah. What I tink 
am de best way is dis. Dar am a train pass trou here at 
two o’clock and stop at dis station. Some people always 
get out. Dar is an hotel just opposite the station, and 
some of de passengers most always go there. I thought 
the best way for you would be to go outside the station. 
Just when the train come in we walk across de road wid 
the others and go to hotel. You say you want bedroom 
for yo’self, and that your sarvant can sleep in de hall. 
Den in de morning you get up and breakfast, and go off 
by de fust train.” 

“ But then they may send down to look at the passengers 
starting, and I should be taken at once.” 

“De train go out at seven o’clock, sah. I don’t expect 
dey find dat you have got away before dat.” 

“No, Dan. We all turn out at seven, and I shall be 


180 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


missed then; but it will be some little time before the 
alarm is given, and they find out how we got away, and 
send out search-parties. If the train is anything like 
punctual we shall be off long before they get to the station.” 

“Besides, sah, dar are not many people knows your face, 
and it not likely de bery man dat know you come to the 
station. Lots of oder places to search, and dey most sure 
to tink you go right away — not tink you venture to stop in 
town till the morning.” 

“That is so, Dan; and I think your plan is a capital 
one.” 

Dan’s suggestion was carried out, and at seven o’clock 
next morning they were standing on the platform among 
a number of other persons waiting for the train. Just as 
the locomotive’s whistle was heard the sound of a cannon 
boomed out from the direction of the prison. 

“That means some of the prisoners have escaped,” one 
of the porters on the platform said. “ There have been 
five or six of them got away in the last two months, but 
most of them have been caught again before they have 
gone far. You see, to have a chance at all, they have got 
to get rid of their uniforms, and as we are all Unionists 
about here that ain’t an easy job for ’em to manage.” 

Every one on the platform joined in the conversation, 
asking which way the fugitive would be likely to go, 
whether there were any cavalry to send after him, what 
would be done to him if he were captured, and other ques- 
tions of the same kind, Vincent joining in the talk. It 
was a relief to him when the train drew up, and he and 
Dan took their place in it, traveling, however, in different 
cars. Once fairly away, Vincent had no fear whatever of 
being detected, and could travel where he liked, for outside 
the prison there were not ten people who knew his face 
throughout the Northern States. It would be difficult for 
him to make his way down into Virginia from the North 


WITB LEE m VIRGINIA, 


181 


as the whole line of frontier there was occupied by troops, 
and patrols were on the watch night and day to prevent 
persons from going through the lines. He therefore deter- 
mined to go west to St. Louis, and from there work his 
way down through Missouri. After two days’ railway 
traveling they reached St. Louis, a city having a large trade 
with the South, and containing many sympathizers with 
the Confederate cause. Vincent, having now no fear of 
detection, went at once to an hotel, and taking up the 
newspaper, one of the first paragraphs that met his eye was 
headed : 

“Escape of three Confederate officers from Elmira. 
Great excitement was caused on Wednesday at Elmira by 
the discovery that three Confederate officers had, during 
the night, effected their escape from prison. One of the 
bars of the window of the ward on the first fioor in which 
they were, with fifteen other Confederate officers, confined, 
had been removed ; the screws having been taken out by a 
large screw-driver which they left behind them. They 
had lowered themselves to the yard, and climbed over the 
wall by means of a rope which was found in position in the 
morning. The rest of the prisoners professed an entire 
ignorance of the affair, and declare that until they found 
the beds unoccupied in the morning they knew nothing of 
the occurrence. 

“ This is as it may be, but it is certain they must have 
been aided by traitors outside the prison, for the rope hung 
loose on the outside of the wall, and must have been held 
by some one there as they climbed it. The inside end was 
fastened to a stone seat, and they were thus enabled to 
slide down it on the other side. Their uniforms were found 
lying at the foot of the wall, and their accomplice had 
doubtless disguises ready for them. The authorities of 
the prison are unable to account for the manner in which 
the turn-screw and rope were passed in to them, or how 
they communicated with their fiends outside.” - • 


182 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


Then followed the personal description of each of the 
fugitives, and a request that all loyal citizens would be on 
the look-out for them, and would at once arrest any sus- 
picious character unable to give a satisfactory account of 
himself. As Vincent sat smoking in the hall of the hotel 
he heard several present discussing the escape of the 
prisoners. 

“It does not matter about them one way or the other,” 
one of the speakers said. “ They seem to he mere lads, 
and whether they escape or not will not make any differ- 
ence to any one. The serious thing is that there must be 
some traitors among the prison officials, and that next 
time perhaps two or three generals may escape, and that 
would he a really serious misfortune.” 

“We need not reckon that out at present,” another 
smoker said. “We haven’t got three of the rebel generals 
yet, and as far as things seem to be going on, we may have 
to wait some time before we have. They are pretty well 
able to take care of themselves, I reckon.” 

“They are good men, some of them, I don’t deny,” the 
first speaker said ; “but they might as well give up the 
game. In the spring we shall have an army big enough to 
eat them up.” 

“So I have heard two or three times before. Scott was 
going to eat them up, McClellan was going to eat them 
up, then Pope was going to make an end of ’em altogether. 
Now McClellan is having a try again, but somehow or 
other the eating up hasn’t come off yet. It looks to me 
rather the other way.” 

There was an angry growl from two or three of those 
sitting round, while others uttered a cordial “That’s so.” 

“It seems to me, by the way you put it, that you don’t 
wish to see this business come to an end.” 

“ That’s where you are wrong now. I do wish to see it 
come to an end. I don’t want to see tens of thousands of 









r;’‘sV.V -s 



■ • ,rV ^ 





n 


0 '.'V 
' • • *. *. 


< * * 
■ I • • 


' ^ 




V •V-- ‘',^•>^^ 'i ■ • 

■■’ -; 5 -/ /’/' C' ■;. . ■'} ■ *-■• ;. ; 

. .. >■• n v ^ W ‘ •• '• '' 




■ • T(' •'^' ■. '/ ■' 


t. 


» . 


\ .' ■ ' 


■• ■ • ' 'V*'l • / •/• K. ’ 

••.' ■ ■ '■. ; '•■ ■ •' '■.V!'v ' . ■ 

" ' ,V'' ■' '• '.v V''-<^'V-. 

'f. \ '.r»/A . 'r- « ‘ ■ J / . . ■. ’ I -it . 


'f 

. /' ' 
■ ■ M •' 




■ f 


«' 'i ' U '■ 


/, «jl,, 


/■l I 


. • • ' ' » • • 

‘ ■ :* '■> 




» ■: I ' ' 


». .f 


'■' • '.M 


• I 


'■c'V'- '.i • ''>■&• - 4 :' ^ ■ y- ;?')),^ri^' s:.' . ' ; , - ^ . ^: ' 

IV* ■ Vv V.. ■ 


■ : 


■;•. I'fiv-; 


^^■ri kJ% • .’A*-. wLyL 


w » - h’ k9, 


V .' 


A ' V'<H- . vJ ,. * . " 

\ •.•■' . . i.' aZ' • r;*^ . 




\ .'( V'.J; . ' 

I'-S'r ^';'.'viv^ ■ 


V W^‘ . 


• O' • 
. /• ^•.#' » 


4V -> . •■;%v:^%fttJ:■';;,!?'''•;¥■iiu,,,,,s- 



ft, 


« . '•’ ... 

^ , II*' 


vyj -r , ^ v ■■•*' : ' /■ - 7; ^ ^■ 

■••■•.■:■: i -. .. i'.' • i)\** > ' ., . :;• 4 / 7 * .,' . •.•.■»!,,''■ \.VVA*jyV 

-/.■^..-/iv « ■• ' 'Vit- • ■, • ■•'. ' ' .• - .'I'X ;■ .' ■•-> ‘fM ; , . 


*/'V ,..t V.V' ,'■ ’ >,’.*<, 


■fr 


I * . If ? 





9^ 


ri>.' 



< /• 


J * I . • * 

• ' « l 


•I,-'- 




I > 

• t i i' I 




‘ ; ■• • •* .( -L 

^ ’* * \T(. • ■ i*? 

\ 1 * k . *.’ • 


U‘l ' f 


\ • f ' • • 9 I 

V ' ' •* , 1 .• 


-A.' 


'tii 



■ ■ ,7 . ■• •• 


/. 


V "n'/"'-.::-*. y ■■■ . •■ ■ ■ V>v:^ 

\ Wr; v: 


N - 








I • • • 


f . 




r: ■ '.'..v 

> 



^ s ' 


. » v';'‘ . '. ’ ■' . ■ A t f . I V • 

w*... ' ^ . ‘ »^;'. ..iuJiiv:r.vvVfilw4wj'wjj 


• ••V/C'T-'-' 7 -.%,rVx"/ . -A , A 



/*>j. . ■ : ' 

v.^L- f t i' f- 

•■ .'fn-.-j- • 


'* t. 




f 

I .. < 


< < 
r • > 


1 t 


I' ', * 'x,*’*'* 

'f's ■ ',. *• y ,V,% 

,/v^VirCw' , - 


>' -.t. . . •)•, . 

■ ■' 'V ;■ ■' / y 7'V • 7' V 


■■' A ■■ VMYMBE0l0:,ltw /i.'. . • 




> 1 ' 


«•. 



WITH LEE m VIRQmiA. 


183 


men losing their lives because one portion of these States 
wants to ride roughshod over the other. The sooner the ^ 
North looks this affair squarely in the face and sees that it has 
taken up a bigger job than it can carry through, and agrees 
to let those who wish to leave it go if they like, the better 
for all parties. That’s what I think about it.” 

“I don’t call that Union talk,” the other said angrily. 

“Union or not Union, I mean to talk it, and I want to 
know who is going to prevent me?” 

The two men rose simultaneously from their chairs, and 
in a second the crack of two revolvers sounded. As if 
they had only been waiting for the signal, a score of other 
men leaped up and sprang at each other. They had, as 
the altercation grew hotter, joined in with exclamations of 
anger or approval, and Vincent saw that although the 
Unionists were the majority the party of sympathizers with 
the South was a strong one. Having neither arms nor 
inclination to join in a broil of this kind he made his escape 
into the street the instant hostilities began, and hurried 
away from the sound of shouts, oaths, the sharp cracks of 
pistols, and the breaking of glass. Ten minutes later he 
returned. The hotel was shut up, hut an angry mob were 
assembled round the door shouting, “Down with the 
rebels ! down with the Secessionists !” and were keeping up 
a loud knocking at the door. Presently a window upstairs 
opened, and the proprietor put out his head. 

“Gentlemen,” he said, “I can assure you that the per- 
sons who were the cause of this disturbance all left the 
hotel by the back way as soon as the affair was over. I 
have sent for the police commissioner, and upon hia arrival 
he will be free to search the house, and to arrest any one 
concerned in this affair.” 

The crowd were not satisfied, and renewed their knock- 
ing at the door; but two or three minutes later an officer, 
with a strong body of police, arrived on the spot. In a 


184 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


few words he told the crowd to disperse, promising that 
the parties concerned in the affair would be taken up and 
duly deal with. He then entered the house with four of 
his men, leaving the rest to wait. Vincent entered with 
the constables, saying that he was staying at the house. 
The fumes of gunpowder were still floating about the hall, 
three bodies were lying on the floor, and several men were 
binding up their wounds. The police-officer inquired into 
the origin of the broil, and all present concurred in saying 
that it arose from some Secessionists speaking insultingly 
of the army of the Union. 

Search was then made in the hotel, and it was found 
that eight persons were missing. One of the killed was a 
well-known citizen of the town; he was the speaker on 
the Union side of the argument. The other two were 
strangers, and no one could say which side they espoused. 
All those present declared that they themselves were Union 
men, and it was supposed that the eight who were missing 
were the party who had taken the other side of the ques- 
tion. The evidence of each was taken down by the police- 
officer. Vincent was not questioned, as, having entered 
with the constables, it was supposed he was not present at 
the affair. 

In the morning Vincent read in the local paper a highly 
colored account of the fray. After giving a large number 
of wholly fictitious details of the fray, it went on to say: 
“The victims were Cyrus D. Jenkins, a much-esteemed 
citizen and a prominent Unionist; the other two were 
guests at the hotel; one had registered as P. J. Moore of 
Vermont, the other James Harvey of Tennessee. Nothing 
is as yet known as to the persons whose rooms were unoc- 
cupied, and who had doubtless made their escape as soon 
as the affray was over; but the examination of their effects, 
which will be made by the police in the morning, will 
doubtless furnish a clew by which they will be brought to 
justice.” 


WITH LEE IN VmomiA. 


185 


Having read this, Vincent looked for the news as to the 
escape from Elmira, being anxious to know whether his 
companions had been as fortunate as himself in getting 
clear away. He was startled by reading the following 
paragraph: ‘‘We are enabled to state that the police have 
received a letter stating that one of the officers who escaped 
from Elmira prison has adopted the disguise of a minister, 
and is traveling through the country with a black servant. 
At present the authorities are not disposed to attach much 
credit to this letter, and are inclined to believe that it has 
been sent in order to put them on a wrong scent. How- 
ever a watch will doubtless be kept by the police through- 
out the country for a person answering to this description.” 

Accustomed to rise early, Vincent was taking his break- 
fast almost alone, only two or three of the other guests 
having made their appearance. He finished his meal 
hastily, and went out to Dan, who was lounging in front 
of the hotel. 

“ Dan, go upstairs at once, pack the bag, bring it down 
and go out with it immediately. I will pay the hill. 
Don’t stop to ask questions now.” 

Vincent then walked up to the desk at the end of the 
hall, at which a clerk was sitting reading the paper. Sin- 
cerely hoping that the man’s eye had not fallen on this 
paragraph, he asked if his account was made out. As he 
had fortunately mentioned on the preceding evening that 
he should be leaving in the morning, the bill was ready; 
and the clerk, scarce looking up from the paper, handed 
it to him. Vincent paid him the amount, saying care- 
lessly, “ I think I have plenty of time to catch the train 
for the east?” 

The clerk glanced at the clock. 

“ Yes, it goes at 8, and you have twenty minutes. It’s 
only five minutes’ walk to the station.” 


186 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA, 


CHAPTEK XL 

FUGITIVES. 

On leaving the hotel Vincent walked a short distance, 
and then stopped until Dan came up to him. 

“Any ting de matter, sah?” 

“Yes, Dan. There is a notice in the paper that the 
police have obtained information that I am traveling dis- 
guised as a minister, and have a negro servant with me.” 

“Who told dem dat?” Dan asked in surprise. 

“We can talk about that presently, Dan; the great thing 
at present is to get away from here. The train for the 
south starts at ten. Give me the bag, and follow me at a 
distance. I will get you a ticket for Nashville, and as you 
pass me in the station I will hand it to you. It must not 
be noticed that we are traveling together. That is the 
only clew they have got.” 

Dan obeyed his instructions. The journey was a long 
one. The train was slow and stopped frequently; pas- 
sengers got in and out at every station. The morning’s 
news from the various points at which the respective forces 
were facing each other was the general topic of conversa- 
tion, and Vincent was interested in seeing how the tone 
gradually changed as the passengers from St. Louis one by 
one left the train and their places were taken by those of 
the more southern districts. At first the sentiment 
expressed had been violently Northern, and there was no 
dissent from the general chorus of hope and expectation 
that the South were on their last legs and that the rebel- 
lion would shortly be stamped out; but gradually, as the 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA, 


187 


train approached the State of Tennessee, the Unionist 
opinion, although expressed with even greater force and 
Tiolence, was by no means universal. Many men read their 
papers in silence and took no part whatever in the conver- 
sation, but Vincent could see from the angry glances which 
they shot at the speakers that the sentiments uttered were 
distasteful to them. He himself had scarcely spoken dur- 
ing the whole journey. He had for some time devoted 
himself to the newspaper, and had then purchased a book 
from the newsboy who perambulated the cars. Presently 
a rough -looking man who had been among the wildest and 
most violent in his denunciation of the South said, looking 
at Vincent: 

‘‘I see by the papers to-day that one of the cursed rebel 
officers who gave them the slip at Elmira is traveling in 
the disguise of a minister. I guess it’s mighty unpleasant 
to know that even if you meet a parson in a train like as 
not he is a rebel in disguise. Now, mister, may I ask 
where you have come from and where you are going to?” 

“You may ask what you like,” Vincent said quietly; 
“but I am certainly not going to answer impertinent 
questions.” 

A hum of approval was heard from several of the 
passengers. 

“If you hadn’t got that black coat on,” the man said 
angrily, “I would put you off the car in no time.** 

“Black coat or no black coat,” Vincent said, “you may 
find it more difficult than you think. My profession is a 
peaceful one; but even a peaceful man, if assaulted, may 
defend himself. You say it’s unpleasant to know that if 
you travel with a man in a black coat he may be a traitor. 
It’s quite as unpleasant to me to know that if I travel with 
a man in a brown one he may be a notorious ruffian, and 
may as likely as not have just served his time in a 
penitentiary.” 


188 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Two or three of the passengers laughed loudly. The 
man, starting up, crossed the car to where Vincent was 
sitting and laid his hand roughly on his shoulder. 

“You have got to get out!” he said.. “No man insults 
Jim Mullens twice.” 

“ Take your hand off my shoulder,” Vincent said quietly, 
“or you will be sorry for it.” 

The man shifted his hold to the collar of Vincent’s coat 
amid cries of shame from some of the passengers, while 
the others were silent, even those of his own party object- 
ing to an assault upon a minister. It was only the fact 
that the fellow was a notorious local ruflBan that prevented 
their expressing open disapproval of the act. As the man 
grasped Vincent’s collar with his right hand Vincent saw 
his left go under his coat toward the pocket in the back of 
the trousers where revolvers were always carried. In an 
instant he sprang to his feet, and before the man, who was 
taken by surprise at the suddenness of the movement, 
could steady himself, he struck him a tremendous blow 
between the eyes, and at the same moment, springing at 
his throat, threw him backward on to the floor of the car- 
riage. As he fell the man drew out his revolver, but Vin- 
cent grasped his arm and with a sharp twist wrenched the 
revolver from his grasp, and leaping up, threw it out of 
the open window. The ruffian rose to his feet, for a 
moment half dazed by the violence with which he had 
fallen, and poured out a string of imprecations upon Vin- 
cent. The latter stood calmly awaiting a fresh attack. 
For a moment the ruffian hesitated, and then, goaded to 
fury by the taunting laughter of the lookers-on, was about 
to spring upon him when he was seized by two or three of 
the passengers. 

“I reckon you have made a fool enough of yourself 
already,” one of them said; “and we are not going to see 
a minister ill-treated, not if we know it.” 


WITH LEE m VTUGmiA, 


189 


“Yoti need not bold him,” Vincent said. ‘‘It is not 
because one wears a black coat and is adverse to fighting 
that one is not able to defend one’s self. We all learn the 
same things at college whether we are going into the 
church or any other profession. You can let him alone if 
he really wants any more, which I do not believe. 1 
should be ashamed of myself if I could not punish a ruffian 
of his kind.” 

“Let me get at him!” yelled Mullens; and the men who 
held him, taking Vincent at his word, released him. He 
rushed forward, but was received with another tremendous 
blow on the mouth. He paused a moment in his rush, 
and Vincent, springing forward, administered another 
blow upon the same spot, knocking him off his legs on to 
the floor. On getting up he gave no sign of a desire to 
renew the conflict. His lips were badly cut and the blood 
was streaming from his mouth, and he looked at Vincent 
with an air of absolute bewilderment. The latter, seeing 
that the conflict was over, quietly resumed his seat; while 
several of the passengers came up to him, and, shaking him 
warmly by the hand, congratulated him upon having pun- 
ished his assailant. 

“I wish we had a few more ministers of your sort down 
this way,” one said. “That’s the sort of preaching fellows 
like this understand. It was well you got his six-shooter 
out of his hand, for he would have used it as sure as fate. 

! He ought to have been lynched long ago, but since the 
i troubles began these fellows have had all their own way. 
■But look to yourself when he gets out; he belongs to a 
band who call themselves Unionists, but who are nothing but 
plunderers and robbers. If you take my advice, when you 
iget to the end of your journey you will not leave the 
i station, but take a ticket straight back north. I tell you 
' your life won’t be safe five minutes when you once get out- 
jside the town. They daren’t do anything there, for 


190 


WITH LEE m VinOINTA. 


though folks have had to put up with a good deal they 
wouldn’t stand the shooting of a minister; still, outside 
the town I would not answer for your life for an hour.” 

“I have my duties to perform,” Vincent said, “and I 
shall certainly carry them through ; but I am obliged to 
you for your advice. I can quite understand that ruffian,” 
and he looked at Mullens, who, with his handkerchief to 
his mouth, was sitting alone in a corner — for the rest had 
all drawn away from him in disgust — and glaring fero- 
ciously at him, “ will revenge himself if he has the oppor- 
tunity. However as far as possible I shall be on my guard.” 

“At any rate,” the man said, “I should advise you when 
you get to Nashville to charge him with assault. We can 
all testify that he laid hands on you first. That way he 
will get locked up for some days anyhow, and you can go 
away about your business, and he won’t know where to 
find you when he gets out.” ^ 

“Thank you — that would be a very good plan; but I 
might lose a day or two in having to appear against him ; 
I am pressed for time and have some important business 
on hand and I have no doubt I shall be able to throw him 
off my track, finish my business, and be ofi again before he 
can come across me.” 

“Well, I hope no harm will come of it,” the other said. 
“I like you, and I never saw any one hit so quickly and 
so hard. It’s a downright pity you are a preacher. My 
name’s John Morrison, and my farm is ten miles from 
Nashville, on the Cumberland River. If you should be 
going in that direction I should be right glad if you would 
drop in on me.” 

The real reason that decided Vincent against following 
the advice to give his assailant in charge was that he feared 
he himself might be questioned as to the object of his 
journey and his destination. The fellow would not im- 
probably say that he believed he was the Confederate 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


191 


officer who was trying to escape in the disguise of a clergy- 
man and that he had therefore tried to arrest him. He 
could of course give no grounds for the accusation, still 
questions might be asked which would be impossible for 
him to answer; and, however plausible a story he might 
invent, the lawyer whom the fellow would doubtless employ 
to defend him might suggest that the truth of his state- 
ments might be easily tested by the despatch of a telegram, 
in which case he would be placed in a most awkward situa- 
tion. It was better to run the risk of trouble with the 
fellow and his gang than to do anything which might lead 
to inquiries as to his identity. 

When the train reached Nashville, Vincent proceeded to 
an hotel. It was already late in the afternoon, for the 
journey had occupied more than thirty hours. As soon as 
it was dark he went out again and joined Dan, whom he 
had ordered to follow him at a distance and to be at the 
corner of the first turning to the right of the hotel as soon 
as it became dark. Dan was at the point agreed upon, and 
he followed Vincent until the latter stopped in a quiet and 
badly lighted street. 

“Things are going badly, Dan. I had a row with a 
ruffian in the train, and he has got friends here, and this 
will add greatly to our danger in getting to our lines. I 
must get another disguise. What money have you left?” 

“Not a cent, sah. I had only a five-cent piece left when 
we left St. Louis, and I spent him on bread on de journey.” 

“ That is bad, Dan. I did not think your stock was so 
nearly expended.” 

“ I had to keep myself, sah, and to pay for de railroad, 
and to buy dem tree suits of clothes, and to make de nigger 
I lodged with a present to keep him mouth shut.” 

“Oh, I know you have had lots of expenses, Dan, and I 
am sure that you have not wasted your money; but I had 
not thought about it. I have only got ten dol&ars left, and 


in 


WITH LEE m vinomiA. 


vjQ may have a hundred and fifty miles to travel before we 
are safe. Anyhow, yon must get another disguise, and 
trust to luck for the rest. We have tramped a hundred 
and fifty miles before now without having anything beyond 
what we could pick up on the road. Here’s the money. 
Get a rough suit of workingman’s clothes, and join me 
here again in an hour’s time. Let us find out the name 
of the street before we separate, for We may miss our way 
and not be able to meet again.” 

Passing up into the busy streets, Vincent presently 
stopped and purchased a paper of a newsboy who was 
running along shouting, ‘‘News from the war. Defeat of 
the rebels. Fight in a railway car near Nashville; a min- 
ister punishes a border ruffian.” 

“Confound those newspaper fellows!” Vincent muttered 
to himself as he walked away. “ They pick up every scrap 
of news. I suppose a reporter got hold of some one who 
was in the car.” Turning down a quiet street, he opened 
the paper and by the light of the lamp read a graphic and 
minute account of the struggle in the train. 

“I won’t go back to the hotel,” he said to himself. “I 
shall be having reporters to interview me. I shall he 
expected to give them a history of my whole life; where I 
was born, and where I went to school, and whether I prefer 
beef to mutton, and whether I drink beer, and a thousand 
other things. No; the sooner I am away the better. As 
to the hotel, I have only had one meal, and they have got 
the bag with what clothes there are; that will pay them 
well.” Accordingly when he rejoined Dan he told him 
that they would start at once. 

“It is the best way, anyhow,” he said. “To-morrow, no 
doubt, the fellow I had the row with will be watching the 
hotel to see which way I go off, but after once seeing me 
go to the hotel he will not guess that I shall be starting 
this evening. What have you got left, Dan?” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


193 


‘‘I got two dollars, sah.” 

‘‘That makes os quite rich men. We will stop at the 
first shop we come to and lay in a stock of bread and a 
pound or two of ham.” 

“And a bottle of rum, sah. Berry wet and cold sleeping 
out of doors now, sah. Want a little comfort anyhow.” 

“Very well, Dan; I think we can afford that.” 

“ Get one for half a dollar, massa. Could not lay out 
half a dollar better.” 

Half an hour later they had left Nashville behind them, 
and were tramping along the road toward the east, Dan 
carrying a bundle in which the provisions were wrapped, 
and the neck of the bottle of rum sticking out of his 
pocket. As soon as they were well in the country Vincent 
changed his clothes for those Dan had just bought him, 
and making the others up into a bundle continued his 
way. 

“Why you not leave dem black clothes behind, sah? 
What good take dem wid you?” 

“I am not going to carry them far, Dan. The first 
wood or thick clump of bushes we come to I shall hide 
them away; but if you were to leave them here they would 
be found the first thing in the morning, and perhaps be 
carried into the town and handed over to the police, and 
they might put that and the fact of my not having returned 
to the hotel — which is sure to be talked about — together, 
and come to the conclusion that either Mullens was right 
and that I was an escaped Confederate, or that I had been 
murdered by Mullens. In either case they might get up 
a search, and perhaps send telegrams to the troops in the 
towns beyond us. Anyhow, it’s best the clothes should not 
be found.” 

All night they tramped along, pausing only for half an 
hour about midnight, when Dan suggested that as he had 
only had some bread to eat — and not too much of that— 


194 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


during the last forty-eight hours, he thought that he could 
do with some supper. Accordingly the bundle was opened, 
and they sat down and partook of a hearty meal. Dan had 
wisely taken the precaution of having the cork drawn from 
the bottle when he bought it, replacing it so that it could 
he easily extracted when required, and Vincent acknowl- 
edged that the spirit was a not unwelcome addition to the 
meal. When morning broke they had reached Duck’s 
River, a broad stream crossing the road. 

Here they drew aside into a thick grove, and determined 
to get a few hours’ sleep before proceeding. It was nearly 
midday before they woke and proceeded to the edge of the 
trees. Vincent reconnoitered the position. 

‘‘It is just as well we did not try to cross, Dan. I see 
the tents of at least a regiment on the other bank. No 
doubt they are stationed there to guard the road and rail- 
way bridge. This part of the country is pretty equally 
divided in opinion, though more of the people are for the 
South than for the North; but I know there are guerrilla 
parties on both sides moving about, and if a Confederate 
band was to pounce down on these bridges and destroy 
them it would cut the communication with their army in 
front, and put them in a very ugly position if they were 
defeated. No doubt that’s why they have stationed that 
regiment there. Anyhow, it makes it awkward for us. 
We should be sure to be questioned where we are going, 
and as I know nothing whatever of the geography of the 
place we should find it very difficult to satisfy them. We 
must cross the river somewhere else. There are sure to be 
some boats somewhere along the banks; at any rate, the 
first thing to do is to move further away from the road.” 

They walked for two ca* three miles across the country. 
The fields for the most part were deserted, and although 
here and there they saw cultivated patches, it was evident 
that most of the inhabitants had quitted that part of the 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


195 


country, which had been the scene of almost continued 
fighting from the commencement of the war; the sufferings 
of the inhabitants being greatly heightened by the bands 
of marauders who moved about plundering and destroying 
under the pretense of punishing those whom they con- 
sidered hostile to the cause in whose favor — nominally, at 
least — they had enrolled themselves. The sight of ruined 
farms and burned houses roused Vincent’s indignation: 
for in Virginia private property had, up to the time of 
Pope’s assuming command of the army, been respected, 
and this phase of civil war was new and very painful to 
him. 

‘‘It would be a good thing,” he said to Dan, “if the 
generals on both sides in this district would agree to a 
month’s truce, and join each other in hunting down and 
hanging these marauding scoundrels. On our side Mosby 
and a few other leaders of bands composed almost entirely 
of gentlemen, have never been accused of practices of this 
kind; but, with these exceptions, there is little to choose 
between them.” 

After walking for four or five miles they again sat down 
till evening, and then going down to the river endeavored 
to find a boat by w'hich they could cross, but to their dis- 
appointment no craft of any kind was visible, although in 
many places there were stages by the riverside, evidently 
used by farmers for unloading their produce into boats. 
Vincent concluded at last that at some period of the struggle 
all the boats must have been collected and either sunk or 
carried away by one of the parties to prevent the other 
crossing the river. 

Hitherto they had carefully avoided all the farmhouses 
that appeared to be inhabited; but Vincent now deter- 
mined to approach one of them and endeavor to gain some 
information as to the distance from the next bridge, and 
whether it was guarded by troops, and to find ou^i if possp 


196 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


ble the position in which the Northern forces in Tennessee 
were at present posted — all of which points he was at pres- 
ent ignorant of. He passed two or three large farmhouses 
without entering, for although the greater part of the male 
population were away with one or other of the armies, he 
might still find two or three hands in such buildings. 
Besides, it was now late, and whatever the politics of the 
inmates they would be suspicious of such late arrivals, and 
would probably altogether refuse them admittance. Ac- 
cordingly another night was spent in the wood. 

The next morning, after walking a mile or two, they 
saw a house at which Vincent determined to try their 
fortune. It was small, but seemed to have belonged to 
people above the class of farmer. It stood in a little plan- 
tation, and was surrounded by a veranda. Most of the 
blinds were down, and Vincent judged that the inmates 
could not be numerous. 

You remain here, Dan, and I will go and knock at the 
door. It is better that we should not be seen together.” 
Vincent accordingly went forward and knocked at the 
door. An old negress opened it. 

“We have nothing for tramps,” she said. “De house 
am pretty well cleared out ob eberyting.” She was about 
to shut the door when Vincent put his foot forward and 
prevented it closing. “Massa Charles,” the negress called 
out, “bring yo’ shot-gun quick; here am tief want to 
break into the house.” 

“I am neither a thief nor a tramp,” Vincent said; “and 
I do not want anything, except that I should be glad to 
buy a loaf of bread if you have one that you could spare, 
I have lost my way, and I want to ask directions.” 

“Dat am pretty likely story,” the old woman said. 
“Bring up dat shot-gun quick, Massa Charles.” 

“What is it, Chloe?” another female voice asked. 

“Here am a man pretend he hab lost his way and wants 


mm LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


197 


to buy a loaf. Yon stand back, Miss Lucy, and let your 
broder shoot de villain dead.” 

“I can assure you that I am not a robber, madam,” 
Vincent said through the partlyopened door. “I am 
alone, and only beg some information, which I doubt not 
you can give me.” 

“Open the door, Chloe,” the second voice said inside; 
“that is not the voice of a robber.” 

The old woman reluctantly obeyed the order and opened 
the door, and Vincent saw in the passage a young girl of 
some sixteen years old. He took off his hat. 

“I am very sorry to disturb you,” he said; “but I am 
an entire stranger here, and am most desirous of crossing 
the river, but can find no boat with which to do so.” 

“Why did you not cross by the bridge?” the girl asked. 
“How did you miss the straight road?” 

“Frankly, because there were Northern troops there,” 
Vincent said, “and I wish to avoid them if possible.” 

“You are a Confederate?” the girl asked, when the old 
negress interrupted her: 

“Hush! Miss Lucy, don’t you talk about dem tings; der 
plenty of mischief done already. What hab you to do wid 
one side or de oder?” 

The girl paid no attention to her words, but stood await- 
ing Vincent’s answer. He did not hesitate. There was 
something in her face that told him that, friend or foe, she 
was not likely to betray a fugitive, and he answered : 

1 “ I am a Confederate officer, madam. I have made my 

escape from Elmira prison, and am trying to find my way 

I back into our lines.” 

^ “Come in, sir,” the girl said, holding out her hand. 

( “ We are Secessionists, heart and soul. My father and my 
brother are with our troops — that is, if they are both alive. 
I have little to ofi!er you, for the Yankee bands have been 
here several times, have driven off our cattle, emptied our 


m 


WITH LEU IN VIROINIA, 


barns, and even robbed onr hen-nests, and taken everything 
in the house they thought worth carrying away. But 
whatever there is, sir, you are heartily welcome to. I had 
a paper yesterday — it is not often I get one — and I saw 
there that three of our officers had escaped from Elmira. 
Are you one of them?” 

“Yes, madam. I am Lieutenant Wingfield.” 

“Ah! then you are in the cavalry. You have fought 
under Stuart,” the girl said. “The paper said so. Oh, 
how I wish we had Stuart and Stonewall Jackson on this 
side! we should soon drive the Yankees out of Tennessee.” 

“They would try to, anyhow,” Vincent said, smiling, 
“and if it were possible they would assuredly do it., I was 
in Ashley’s horse with the Stonewall division through the 
first campaign in the Shenandoah Valley and up to Bull 
Run, and after that under Stuart. But is not your brother 
here? your servant called to him.” 

“There is no one here but ourselves,” the girl replied. 
“ That was a fiction of Chloe’s, and it has succeeded some- 
times when we have had rough visitors. And now what 
can I do for you, sir? You said you wanted to buy a loaf 
of bread, and therefore, I suppose, you are hungry. Chloe, 
put the bacon and bread on the table, and make some 
coffee. I am afraid that is all we can do, sir, but such as 
it is you are heartily welcome to it.” 

“I thank you greatly,” Vincent replied, “and will, if 
you will allow me, take half my breakfast out to my boy 
who is waiting over there.” 

“Why did you not bring him in?” the girl asked. “Of 
course he will be welcome too.” 

“ I did not bring him in before because two men in these 
days are likely to alarm a lonely household; and I would 
rather not bring him in now, because, if by any possibility 
the searchers, who are no doubt after me, should call and 
ask you whether two men, one a white and the other a 
negro, had been here, you could answer no.” 


WITH LEE IN YimiNIA. 


199 


‘‘Bnt they cannot be troubling much about prisoners,” 
the girl said. “Why, in the fighting her© and in Missouri 
they have taken many thousands of prisoners, and you 
have taken still more of them in Virginia; surely they 
cannot trouble themselves much about one getting away.” 

“I am not afraid of a search of that kind, Vincent said; 
“but, unfortunately, on my way down I had a row in the 
train with a ruffian named Mullens, who is, I understand, 
connected with one of these bands of brigands, and I feel 
sure that he will hunt me down if he can.” 

The girl turned pale. 

“Oh!” she said, “I saw that in the paper too, but it 
said that it was a minister. And it was you who beat that 
man and threw his revolver out of the window? Oh, then, 
you are in danger indeed, sir. He is one of the worst 
ruffians in the State, and is the leader of the party who 
stripped this house and threatened to burn it to the ground. 
Luckily I was not at home, having gone away to spend the 
night with a neighbor. His band have committed murders 
all over the country, hanging up defenseless people on pre- 
tense that they were Secessionists. They will show you 
no mercy if they catch you.” 

“No. I should not expect any great mercy if I fell into 
their hands. Miss Lucy. 1 don’t know your other name.” 

“ My name is Kingston. I ought to have introduced 
myself to you at once.” 

“Now you understand. Miss Kingston, how anxious I 
am to get across the river, and that brings me to the ques- 
tion of the information I want you to give me. How far 
is it from the next bridge on the south, and are there any 
Federal troops there?” 

“It is about seven miles to the bridge at Williamsport, 
we are just halfway between that and the railway bridge 
at Columbus. Yes, there are certainly troops there.” 

“ Then I see no way for it but to make a small raft to 


200 


WITS LEE IN VIBGINIA. 


carry ns across, Miss Kingston. I am a good swimmer, 
but the river is full and of considerable width; still, I 
think I can get across. But my boy cannot swim a stroke.” 

“I know where there is a boat hid in the wood near the 
river,” the girl said. “It belongs to a neighbor of ours, 
and when the Yankees seized the boats he had his hauled 
up and hidden in the woods. He was a Southerner, heart 
and soul, and thought that he might be able sometimes to 
take useful information across the river to our people; but 
a few weeks afterward his house was attacked by one of 
these bands — it was always said it was that of Mullens — 
and he was killed defending it to the last. He killed 
several of the band before he fell, and they were so enraged 
that after plundering it they set it on fire and fastened the 
door, and his wife and two maid-servants were burned to 
death.” 

“ I wish instead of throwing his pistol out of the window 
I had blown his brains out with it,” Vincent said; “and I 
would have done so if I had known what sort of fellow ha 
was. However, as to the boat, can you give me instruc- 
tions where to find it, and is it light enough for two men 
to carry?” 

“Not to carry, perhaps, but to push along. It is a light 
boat he had for pleasure. He had a large one, but that 
was carried away with the others. I cannot give you 
directions, but I can lead you to the place.” 

“I should not like you to do that,” Vincent said. “We 
might be caught, and your share in the affair might be 
suspected.” 

“Oh! there is no fear of that,” the girl said; “besides, 
I am not afraid of danger.” 

“I don’t think it is right. Miss Kingston, for a young 
lady like you to be living here alone with an old servant in 
such times as these. You ought to go into a town until 
it’s all over.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


m 


“I have no one to go to,” the girl said simply. “My 
father bought this place and moved here from Georgia only 
six years ago, and all my friends are in that State. Except 
our neighbors round here I do not know a soul in Ten- 
nessee. Besides, what can I do in a town? We can man- 
age here, because we have a few fowls, and some of our 
neighbors last spring plowed an acre or two of ground 
and planted corn for us, and I have a little money left for 
buying other things; but it would not last us a month if 
we went into a town. No, I have nothing to do but to 
stay here until you drive the Yankees back. I will will- 
ingly take you down to the boat to-night. Chloe can come 
with us and keep me company on the way back. Of course 
it would not be safe to cross in the daytime.” 

“ I thank you greatly. Miss Kingston, and shall always 
remember your kindness. Now, when I finish my meal I 
will go out and join my boy, and will come for you at 
eight o’clock; it will be quite dark then.” 

“Why should you not stay here till then, Mr. Wing- 
field? it is very unlikely that any one will come along.” 

“It is unlikely, but it is quite possible,” Vincent replied, 
“and were I caught here by Mullens, the consequence 
would be very serious to you as well as to myself. No, I 
could not think of doing that. I will go out, and come 
back at eight o’clock. I shall not be far away; but if any 
one should come and inquire, you can honestly say that 
you do not know where lam.” 

“ I have two revolvers here, sir ; in fact I have three. I 
always keep one loaded, for there is never any saying 
whether it may not be wanted ; the other two I picked up 
last spring. There was a fight about a quarter of a mile 
from here and after it was over and they had moved away, 
for the Confederates won that time and chased them back 
toward Nashville, I went out with Chloe with some water 
and bandages to see if we could do anything for the 


m 


WITH LEE IN VmOINIA, 


wounded. We were at work there till evening, and I think 
we did some good. As we were coming back I saw some- 
thing in a low bush, and going there found a Yankee officer 
and his horse both lying dead ; they had been killed by a 
shell, I should think. Stooping over to see if he was quite 
dead I saw a revolver in his belt and another in the holster 
of his saddle, so I took them out and brought them home, 
thinking I might give them to some of our men, for we 
were then, as we have always been, very short of arms; 
but I never had an opportunity of giving them away, and 
I am very glad now that I have not. Here they are, sir, 
and two packets of cartridges, for they are of the same size 
as those of the pistol my father gave me when he went 
away. You are heartily welcome to them.” 

“Thank you extremely,” Vincent said, as he took the 
pistols and placed the packets of ammunition in his pocket. 
“We cut two heavy sticks the night we left Nashville so 
as to be able to make something of a fight; but with these 
weapons we shall feel a match for any small parties we may 
meet. Then at eight o’clock I will come back again.” 

“I shall be ready,” the girl said; “but I wish you would 
have stopped, there are so many things I want to ask you 
about, and these Yankee papers, which are all we see now, 
are full of lies.” 

“They exaggerate their successes and to some extent 
conceal their defeats,” Vincent said; “but I do not think 
it is the fault of the newspapers, whose correspondents do 
seem to me to try and tell the truth to their readers, but 
of the official despatches of the generals. The newspapers 
tone matters down, no doubt, because they consider it 
necessary to keep up the public spirit; but at times they 
speak out pretty strongly too. I am quite as sorry to leave 
as you can be that I should go. Miss Kingston, but I am 
quite sure that it is very much the wisest thing for me to 
do. 3y the way, if I should not be here by half-past eight 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


205 


I shall not come at all, and yon will know that something 
has occnrred to alter onr plans. I trust there is no chance 
of anything doing so, but it is as well to arrange so that 
you should not sit up expecting me. Should I not come 
back you will know that I shall be always grateful to you 
for your kindness, and that when this war is over, if I am 
alive, I will come back and thank you personally.” 

“Good-by till this evening!” the girl said. “I will not 
even let myself think that anything can occur to prevent 
your return.” 

“ Golly, Massa Vincent, what a time you hab been !” Dan 
said when Vincent rejoined him. “Dis child began to 
I tink dat somefing had gone wrong, and was going in anoder 
five minutes to knock at de door to ask what dey had done 
tto you.” 

“It is all right, Dan, I have had breakfast, and have 
brought some for you ; here is some bread and bacon and a 
bottle of cofiee.” 

“Dat good, massa; my teeth go chatter chatter wid 
sleeping in dese damp woods; dat coffee do me good, sah. 
After dat I shall feel fit for any ting.” 


204 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


CHAPTEE XII. 

THE BUSHWHACKERS. 

By the way, Dan,” Vincent said when the negro had 
finished his meal, “ we have not talked over that matter of 
my clothes. I can’t imagine how that letter saying that 
one of ns was disguised as a minister and would have a negro 
servant came to be written. Did you ever tell the people 
you lodged with anything about the disguise?” 

‘‘No, sah, neber said one word to dem about it; dey 
know nothing whatsoeber. De way me do wid your letter 
was dis. Me go outside town and w'ait for long time. At 
last saw black fellow coming along. Me say to him, ‘Can 
you read?’ and he said as he could. I said ‘I got a letter, 
I want to read him, I gib you a quarter to read him to me;’ 
eo he said yes, and he read de letter. He a long time of 
making it out, because he read print but not read writing 
well. He spell it out word by word, but I don’t tink he 
understand dat it come from prison, only dat it come from 
someone who wanted some rope and a turn-screw. Me do 
just de same way wid de second letter. As for de clothes, 
me buy dem dat day, make dem up in bundle, and not go 
back to lodging at all. Me not know how any one could 
know dat I buy dat minister clothes for you, sah. Me told 
de storekeeper dat dey was for cousin of mine, who preach 
to de colored folk, and dat I send him suit as present. 
Onless dat man follow me and watch me all de time till we 
go off together, sah, me no see how de debbil he guess 
about it.” 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


205 


“ That’s quite impossible, Dan ; it never could have been 
that way. It is very strange, for it would really seem that 
no one but you and I* and the other two officers could pos- 
sibly know about it.” 

“ Perhaps one of dem want to do you bad turn, massa, 
and write so as to get you caught and shut up again.” 

Vincent started at the suggestion. Was it possible that 
Jackson could have done him this bad turn after his hav- 
ing aided him to make his escape ! It would be a villainous 
trick; but then he had always thought him capable of 
villainous tricks, and it was only the fact that they were 
thrown together in prison that had induced him to make 
up his quarrel with him; but though Jackson had accepted 
his advances, it was probable enough that he had retained 
his bad feeling against him, and had determined, if possi- 
ble, to have his revenge on the first opportunity. 

“The scoundrel,” he said to himself, “after my getting 
him free, to inform against me! Of course I have no 
proof of it, but I have not the least doubt that it was him. 
If we ever meet again, Mr. Jackson, I will have it out with 
you.” 

“You got two pistols, sail,” Dan said presently. “How 
you get dem?” 

“The lady of that house gave them to me, Dan; they 
are one for you and one for me.” 

/^“Dis chile no want him, sah; not know what to do wid 
[him. ^jGpjiffjLndjlmpt inyseK^ 

^ — ^n^ell, I don’t suppose you would do much good with 
' it, Dan. As I am a good shot, perhaps I had better keep 
them both. You might load them for me as I fire them.” 

“Berry well, sah; you show me how to load, me load.” 

Vincent showed Dan how to extricate the discharged 
cartridge-cases and to put in fresh ones, and after a quarter 
of an hour’s practice Dan was able to do this with some 


206 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


“When we going on, sah?” he said as, having learned 
the lesson, he handed the pistol back to Vincent. 

“We are not going on until the evening, Dan. When 
it gets dark the lady is going to take us to a place where 
there is a boat hidden, and we shall then be able to cross 
the river.” , 

“Den I will hab a sleep, sab. Noting like sleeping 
when there is a chance.” 

“ I believe you could sleep three-quarters of your time, 
Dan. However, you may as well sleep now if you can, for 
there will be nothing to do till night.” 

Vincent went back to the edge of the wood, and sat 
down where he could command a view of the cottage. The 
country was for the most part covered with wood, for it 
was but thinly inhabited except in the neighborhood of the 
main roads. Few of the farmers had cleared more than 
half their ground; many only a few acres. The patch, in 
which the house with its little clump of trees stood nearly 
in the center, was of some forty or fifty acres in extent, 
and though now rank with weeds, had evidently been care- 
fully cultivated, for all the stumps had been removed, and 
the fence round it was of a stronger and neater character 
than that which most of the cultivators deemed sufficient. 

Presently he heard the sound of horses’ feet in the forest 
behind him, and he made his way back to a road which ran 
along a hundred yards from the edge of the wood. He 
reached it before the horsemen came up, and lay down in 
the underwood a few yards back. In a short time two 
horsemen came along at a walking pace. 

“I call this a fool’s errand altogether,” one of them said 
in a grumbling tone. “We don’t know that they have 
headed this way ; and if they have, we might search these 
woods for a month without finding them.” 

“That’s so,” the other said; “but Mullens has set his 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


207 


heart on it, and we must try for another day or two. My 
idea is that when the fellow heard what sort of a chap 
Mullens was, he took the back train that night and went 
up north again.” 

Vincent heard no more, but it was enough to show him 
that a sharp hunt was being kept up for him; and although 
he had no fear of being caught in the woods, he was well 
pleased at the thought that he would soon be across the 
water and beyond the reach of his enemy. He went back 
again to the edge of the clearing and resumed his watch. 
It was just getting dusk, and he was about to join Dan 
when he saw a party of twelve men ride out from the other 
side of the wood and make toward the house. Filled with 
a vague alarm that possibly some one might have caught 
sight of him and his follower on the previous day, and 
might, on being questioned by the searchers, have given 
them a clew as to the direction in which they were going, 
Vincent hurried to the spot where he left Dan. The negro 
jumped up as he approached. 

“ Me awake long time, sah. Began to wonder where you 
had got to.” 

‘‘Take your stick and come along, Dan, as fast as you 
can.” 

Without another word Vincent led the way along the 
edge of the wood to the point where the clump of trees at 
the back of the house hid it from his view. 

“Now, Dan stoop low and get across to those trees.” 

Greatly astonished at what was happening, but having 
implicit faith in his master, Dan followed without a 
xquestioji. 

It was but ten minutes since Vincent had seen the horse- 
men, but the darkness had closed in rapidly, and he had 
little fear of his approach being seen. He made his way 
through the trees, and crept up to the house, and then 
kept close along it until he reached the front. There 


208 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


stood the horses, with the bridles thrown over their necks. 
The riders were all inside the house. 

“Look here, Dan,” he whispered, “you keejp here per- 
fectly quiet until I join you again or you hear a pistol-shot. 
If you do hear a shot, rush at the horses with your stick 
and drive them off at full gallop. Drive them right inta 
the woods if yon can and then lie quiet there till you hear 
me whistle for you. If you don’t hear my whistle '^u 
will know that something has happened to me, and then 
you must make your way home as well as you can.” ' 

“Oh, Master Vincent,” Dan began; but Vincent stopped 
him. 

“It’s no use talking, Dan; you must do as I order you. 

I hope all will be well; but it must be done anyhow.” 

“ Let me come and load your pistol and fight with you, 
sah.” 

“ You can do more good by stampeding the horses, Dan. 
Perhaps, after all, there will be no trouble.” ■ 

So saying, leaving Dan with the tears running down his 
cheeks, Vincent went to the back of the house and tried 
the door there. It was fastened. Then he went to the 
other side; and here, the light streaming though the win- 
dow, which was open, and the sound of loud voices, showed 
him the room where the party were. He crept cautiously 
up and looked in. Mullens was standing facing Lucy 
Kingston ; the rest of the men were standing behind him. 
The girl was as pale as death, but was quiet and composed. 

“Now,” Mullens said, “I ask you for the last time. 
You have admitted that a man has been here to-day, and 
that you gave him food. You say he is not in the house; 
and as we have searched it pretty thoroughly, we know 
that’s right enough. You say you don’t know where he 
is, and that may be true enough in a sense; but I have 
asked you whether he is coming back again, and you won’t 
answer me. I just give you three seconds;” and he held 


Mullens said, “I just give you three seconds; one! two!— ’’—Page 208. 


f 








• t 


<v . 

« 

a 

. ■ ' ^ 


t 1 

U ' 




» 


•» » 

. r* s 

• a a ,• 

» ' j k * • 


1 

1 • 


;'\V ■, -Y.'K ' 

V*' • • ' */- ' * * 

V. • »!'r \ ,V 


■ V-il'"' ' 


I I . . 

'•• *. I ' 


I 


V 


• 4 
/ 






>, .. . 

i-X. 


Y 


-J 




< ' - 

: 4 -.; V'" •; 

ruL-'‘]' • i' . , , ' , ■ 


' » . 


I tf 




1 ' > •* 


: 1 • 




• * 

lb ^ 


'.‘.v’-- :/ j. 


• . I 


. . j I .' 


V ,- 
‘‘ ^ 


V 


/ 


/, ’ • Al. 


t # 

I *. •• 


ir> 


‘ ■ •'*.*» ' ti A I ^ 

• V. /'V'/ ^ \ v 


< .r-rt.i 




M. 


4 ‘ 


A 


t » I ’ I 

■' f** 

‘ ‘I «»/,• ' V ■; 
,•.■ * '’'/f ■ ./I ' 

xA.,;/' KW 








•hS'' /: •;*■ ‘ 

.. . L-'V*. 






■.m 


V ‘ 




b , 


r ■»-? 

•*) 

.# ^ A, 


.WsAi, 


' / 4^*'^' • ► i J? : 




r* / •' . /• ; ' V .. ■■/ 

r 'i:.. . vy<r, ':■<•■: 

nBII* j v’*’/ ’ ‘ ' 


/ V 


i</'; Y'l ■ ' ♦I' ■ ' • -'.K',-' - 

blV ^Y(•V, ■ 'rM'yyrMS::'.-: , 



. . : ’ 'Y 

■ ^’■''' 




*>* 


I , 




\ t * , ' ' f _ I • * t X* I 

, ^ . . . ■ ' A 


•- :' v-r:--. ' • 1. 

-y, ;. - •■'V > - ’ i'J} 

- -i ■ V' ■^' »- Y.f ■ 




^ • 


« 


• 4 

I 


I 


^ t 




•i 


. 1 : 


ti 


A 





» 




> 

y . 


f' 





] / 
I 




- Cvx 



WITH LEE m vimmiA. 


m 


out his arm with a pistol in it. ‘‘One!” As the word 
“ Two ” left his lips, a pistol cracked, and Mullens fell back 
with a bullet in his forehead. 

At the same time Vincent shouted at the top of his 
voice, “Come on, lads; wipe ’em out altogether. Don’t 
let one of them escape.” As he spoke he discharged his 
pistol rapidly into the midst of the men, who were for the 
moment too taken by surprise to move, and every shot 
took effect upon them. At the same moment there was a 
great shouting outside, and the trampling of horses’ feet. 
One or two of the men hastily returned Vincent’s fire, but 
the rest made a violent rush to the door. Several fell over 
the bodies of the ir comrades, and Vincent had emptied 
one of his revolvers and fired three shots with the second 
before the last of those able to escape did so. Five bodies 
remained on the floor. As they were still seven to one 
against him, Vincent ran to the corner of the house, pre- 
pared to shoot them as they came round ; but the ruffians 
were too scared to think of anything but escape, and they 
could be heard running and shouting across the fields. 

Vincent ran into the house. He had seen Lucy Kings- 
ton fall prostrate at the same intant as the ruffian facing 
her. Strung up to the highest tension, and expecting in 
another second to be shot, the crack of Vincent’s pistol 
had brought her down as surely as the bullet of Mullens 
would have done. Even in the excitement of firing, Vin- 
cent felt thankful when he saw her fall, and knew that she 
was safe from the bullets flying about. * When he entered 
the room he found the old negress ly ing beside her, and 
thought at first that she had fallenlnTHeTray^ He found 
that she was not only alive, but unhurt, having, the instant 
i she saw her young mistress fall, thrown herself upon her 
\to protect her from harm. 

“Am dey all gone, sah?” she asked, as Vincent some- 
what roughly pulled her off the girl’s body. 


210 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


‘‘They have all gone, Chloe; but I do not know how 
soon they may be back again. Get your mistress round as < 
soon as yon can. I am sure that she has only fainted, for ^ 
she fell the instant I fired, before another pistol had gone i 
off.” 

Leaving the old woman to bring Miss Kingston round, 
he reloaded his pistols and went to the door. In a few 
minutes the sound of horses galloping was heard. ^ 

“Halt, or I fire!” he shouted. j 

“Don’t shoot, sail! don’t shoot! it am me!” and Dan ^ 
rode up, holding a second horse by the bridle. “ I thought 
I might as well get two ob dem, so I jump on de back ob 
one and get hold ob anoder bridle while I was waiting to 
hear your pistol fire. Den de moment I heard dat I set de 
oders ofi, and chased dem to de corner where de gate was 
where dey came in at, and along de road for half a mile; 
dey so frightened dey not stop for a long time to come. ' 
Den I turn into de wood and went through de trees, so as 
not to meet dem fellows, and lifted two of de bars of the 
fence, and here I am. YOu are not hurt, massa?” 

“My left arm is broken, I think, Dan; but that is of no 
consequence. I have shot five of these fellows — their leader 
among them — and I expect three of the others have got a 
bullet somewhere or other in them. There was such a 
crowd round the door that I don’t think one shot missed. 

It was well I thought of stampeding the horses; that gave 
them a greater fright than my pistols. No doubt they 
thought that there was a party of our bushwhackers upon . 
them. Now, Dan, you keep watch, and let me know if 
you see any signs of their returning. I think they are 
too shaken up to want any more fighting; but as there are 
seven of them, and they may guess there are only two or 
three of us, it is possible they may try again.” , 

“Me don’t tink dey try any more, sah. Anyhow, I look : 
out sharp.” So saying, Dan, fastening up one of the 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


2U 


horses, rode the other in a circle round and round the 
house and little plantation, so that it would not be possible 
for any one to cross the clearing Avithout being seen. Vin- 
cent returned to the house, and found Miss Kingston just 
recovering consciousness. She sat upon the ground in a 
confused way. 

‘‘What has happened, nurse?” 

“Never mind at present, dearie. Juss you keep your- 
self quiet, and drink a little water.” 

The girl mechanically obeyed. The minute she put 
down the glass her eye fell upon Vincent, who was stand- 
ing near the door. 

“ Oh ! I remember now !” she said, starting up. “ Those 
men were here and they were going to shoot me. One — 
two — and then he fired, and it seemed that I fell dead. 
Am I not wounded?” 

“He never fired at all. Miss Kingston; he will never 
fire again. I shot him as he said ‘two,’ and no doubt the 
shock of the sudden shot caused you to faint dead away. 
You fell the same instant that he did.” 

“But where are the others?” the girl said with a shud- 
der. “How imprudent of you to come here! I hoped 
you had seen them coming toward the house.” 

“ I did see them. Miss Kingston, and that was the reason 
I came. I was afraid they might try rough measures to 
learn from you where I was hidden. I arrived at the 
window just as the scoundrel was pointing his pistol toward 
you, and then there was no time to give myself up, and I 
had nothing to do for it but to put a bullet through his 
head in order to save you. Then I opened fire upon the 
rest, and my boy drove off their horses. They AVere seized 
►with a panic and bolted, thinking they were surrounded. 
Of course I kept up my fire, and there are four of them in 
the next room besides tbeir captain. And now, if you 
please, I will get you, in the first place, to bind my arm 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


tightly across my chest, for one of their bullets hit me 
the left shoulder, and has, I fancy, broken it.” 

The girl gave an exclamation of dismay. 

“Do not be alarmed. Miss Kingston; a broken shonlder 
is not a very serious matter, only I would rather it had not 
happened just at the present moment; there are more 
important affairs in hand. The question is. What is to 
become of you? It is quite impossible that you should 
stay here after what has happened. Those scoundrels are 
sure to come back again.” 

“What am I to do, Chloe?” the girl asked in perplexity. 
“I am sure we cannot stay here. We must find our way 
through the woods to Nashville, and I must try and get 
something to do there.” 

“There is another way. Miss Kingston, if you like to 
try it,” Vincent said. “ Of course it would be toilsome and 
unpleasant, but I do not think it would be dangerous, for 
even if we got caught there would be no fear of your 
receiving any injury from the Federal troops. My proposal 
is that you and Chloe should go with us. If we get safely 
through the Federal lines I will escort you to Georgia and 
place you with your friends there.” 

The girl looked doubtful for a moment, and then she 
shook her head. 

“I could not think of that, sir. It would be difficult 
enough for you to get through the enemy by yourselves. 
It would add terribly to your danger to have us with you.” 

“ I do not think so,” Vincent replied. “ Two men would 
be sure to be questioned and suspected, but a party like 
ours would be far less likely to excite suspicion. Every 
foot we get south we shall find ourselves more and more 
among people who are friendly to us, and although they 
might be afraid to give shelter to men, they would not 
refuse to take women in. I really think, Miss Kingston, 
that this plan is the best. In the first place it would be a 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


213 


dangerous journey for you through the woods to Nashville 
and if you fall into the hands of any of those ruffians who 
have been here you may expect no mercy. At Nashville 
you will have great difficulty in obtaining employment of 
any kind and even suppose you went further north your 
position as a friendless girl would be a most painful one. 
As to your staying here that is plainly out of the question. 
I think that there is no time to lose in making a decision. 
Those fellows may go to the camp at the bridge, give their 
account of the affair, declare they have been attacked by a 
party of Confederate sympathizers, and return here with a 
troop of horse.” 

“ What do you say, Chloe?” Lucy asked. 

'‘^I’se ready to go wid you whereber you like. Miss Lucy; 
but I do tink dat in times like dis dat a young gal is besF 
wid her own folk. It may be hard work getting across, but 
as to danger dar can’t be much more danger than dar has 
been in stopping along here, so it seems to me best to do 
as dis young officer says.” 

“Very well, then, I will, sir. We will go under your 
protection, and will give you as little trouble as we can. 
We will be ready in five minutes. Now, Chloe, let us put 
a few things together. The fewer the better. Just a 
small bundle which we can carry in our hands.” 

In a few minutes they returned to the room, Chloe 
carrying a large basket, and looking somewhat ruffled. 

“Chloe is a little upset,” the girl said, smiling, “because 
I won’t put my best things on ; and the leaving her Sun- 
day gown behind is a sore trouble to her.” 

“No wonder, sah,” Chloe said, “why dey say dat thar 
am no pretty dresses in de ’Federacy, and dat blue gown 
wid red spots is just as good as new, and it am downright 
awful to tink dat dose fellows will come back and take it.” 

“Never mind, Chloe,” Vincent said, smiling. “No 
doubt we are short of pretty dresses in the South, but I 


214 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


dare say we shall be able to find you something that will be 
almost as good. But we must not stand talking. You 
are sure you have got everything of value, Miss Kingston?” 

“I have got my purse,” she said, “and Chloe has got 
some food. I don’t think there is anything else worth 
taking in the house.” 

“Very well, we will be off,” Vincent said, leading the 
way to the door. 

A minute later Dan rode past, and Vincent called him 
and told him they were going to start. 

“Shall we take de horses, sah?” 

“No, Dan. We are going to carry out our original plan 
of crossing the river in a boat, and I think the horses 
would be rather in our way than not. But you had better 
not leave them here. Take them to the farther side of 
the clearing and get them through the fence into the forest, 
then strike across as quickly as you can and join us where 
we were stopping to-day. Miss Kingston and her servant 
are going with us. They canuot stay here after what has 
taken place.” 

Dan at once rode off with the two horses, and the others 
walked across to the edge of the clearing and waited until 
he rejoined them. 

“Now, Miss Kingston, you must be our guide at 
present.” 

“We must cross the road first,” the girl said. “Nearly 
opposite to where we are there is a little path through the 
wood leading straight down to the river. The boat lies 
only a short distance from it.” 

The path was a narrow one, and it was very dark under 
the trees. 

“Mind how you go,” Vincent said as the girl stepped 
lightly on ahead. “ You might get a heavy fall if you 
caught your foot on a root.” 

She instantly moderated her pace. “ I know the path 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 




well, bnt it was thoughtless of me to walk so fast. I for- 
got yon did not know it, and if you were to stumble you 
might hurt your arm terribly. How does it feel now?” 

“It certainly hurts a bit,” Vincent replied in a cheerful 
tone; “but now it is strapped tightly to me it cannot move 
much. Please do not worry about me.” 

“ Ah !” she said, “ I cannot forget how you got it — how 
you attacked twelve men to save me !” 

“Still less can I forget, Miss Kingston, how you, a 
young girl, confronted death rather than say a word that 
would place me in their power.” 

“That was quite different, Mr. Wingfield. My own 
honor was pledged not to betray you, who had trusted me.” 

“Well, we will cry quits for the present. Miss Kingston; 
or, rather, we will be content to remain for the present in 
each other’s debt.” 

A quart r of an hour’s walking brought them to the 
river. 

“Now,” Lucy said, “we must make our way about ten 
yards through these bushes to the right.” 

With some difficulty they passed through the thick 
screen of bushes, the girl still leading the way. 

“Here it is,” she said; “I have my hand upon it.” Vin- 
cent was soon beside her, and the negroes quickly joined 
them. 

“There are no oars in the boat,” Vincent said, feeling 
along the seat. 

“Oh! I forgot! They are stowed away behind the 
bushes on the right; they were taken out, so that if the 
Yankees found the boat it would be of no use to them.” 

Dan made his way through the bushes, and soon found 
the oars. Then uniting their strength they pushed the 
boat through the high rushes that screened it from the 
river. 

“It is afloat,” Vincent said. “Now, Dan, take your 
place in the bow.” 


216 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“I will row, Mr. Wingfield. I am a very good hand at 
It. So please take yonr seat with Chloe in the stern.” 

“Dan can take one oar, anyhow,” Vincent replied; “but 
[ will let you row instead of me. I am afraid I should 
make a poor hand of it with only one arm.” 

The boat pushed quietly out. The river was about a 
hundred yards wide at this point. They had taken but a 
few strokes when Vincent said : 

“ You must row hard. Miss Kingston, or we shall have 
to swim for it. The water is coming through the seams 
fast.” 

The girl and Dan exerted themselves to the utmost; 
but, short as was the passage, the boat was full almost to 
the gunwale before they reached the opposite bank, the 
heat of the sun having caused the planks to open during 
the months it had been lying ashore. 

“ This is a wet beginning,” Lucy Kingston said laugh- 
ing, as she tried to wring the water out of the lower part 
of her dress. “Here, Chloe; you wring me and I will 
wring you.” 

“Now, Dan, get hold of that head-rope,” Vincent said; 
“haul her up little by little as the water runs out over the 
stern.” 

“I should not trouble about the boat, Mr. Wingfield; it 
is not likely we shall ever want it again.” 

“I was not thinking of the boat; I was thinking of our- 
selves. If it should happen to be noticed at the next 
bridge as it drifted down, it would at once suggest to any 
one on the lookout for us that we had crossed the river; 
whereas, if we get it among the bushes here, they will 
believe that we are hidden in the woods or have headed 
back to the north, and we shall be a long way across the 
line, I hope, before they give up searching for us in the 
woods on the other side.” 

“Yes; I didn’t think of that. We will help you with 


WITH LBE IN VimiNIA. 


217 


The boat was very heavy, now that it was full of water. 
Inch by inch it was pulled up, until the water was all 
out except near the stern. Dan and Vincent then turned 
it bottom upward, and it was soon hauled up among the 
bushes. 

“Now, Miss Kingston, which do you think is our best 
course? I know nothing whatever of the geography here.” 

“The next town is Mount Pleasant; that is where the 
Williamsport road passes the railway. If we keep south 
we shall strike the raijway, and that will take us to Mount 
PleSh t. ""’XfteTthati th^rbad goes on to Florence, on the 
Tennessee Eiver. The only place that I know of on the 
road is Lawrenceburg. That is about forty miles from 
here, and I have heard that the Yankees are on the line 
from there right and left. I believe our troops are at 
Florence; but I am not sure about that, because both 
parties are constantly shifting their position, and I hear 
very little, as you may suppose, of what is being done. 
Anyhow, I think we cannot do better than go on until we 
strike the railway, keep along by that till we get within a 
short distance of Mount Pleasant, and then cross it. After 
that we can decide whether we will travel by the road or 
keep on through the woods. But we cannot find our way 
through the woods at night ; we should lose ourselves before 
we had gone twenty yards.” 

“I am afraid we should. Miss Kingston.” 

“Please call me Lucy,” the girl interrupted. “I am 
never called anything else, and I am sure this is not a time 
for ceremony.” 

“I think that it will be better; and will you please call 
me Vin. It is much shorter and pleasanter using our first 
names; and as we must pass for brother and sister if we 
get among the Yankees, it is better to get accustomed to 
it. I quite agree with you that it will be too dark to find 
^nr way through the woods unless we can disQOver a path. 


218 


WITH LEE IN VIROINIA, 


Dan and I will see if we can find one. If we can, I think 
it will be better to go on a little way at any rate, so as to 
get our feet warm and let our clothes dry a little.” 

‘‘They will not dry to-night,” Lucy said. “It is so 
damp in the woods that even if our clothes were dry now 
they would be wet before morning.” 

“I did not think of that. Yes, in that case I do not see 
that we should gain anything by going farther; we will 
push on for two or three hundred yards, if we can, and 
then we can light a fire without there being any chance of 
it being seen from the other side.” 

“That would be comfortable, Mr. — I mean Vin,” the 
girl agreed. “ That is, if you are quite sure that it would 
be safe. I would rather be wet all night than that we 
should run any risks.” 

“I am sure if we can get a couple of hundred yards into 
this thick wood the fire would not be seen through it,” 
Vincent said; “of course I do not mean to make a great 
bonfire which would light up the forest.” 

For half an hour they forced their way through the 
bushes, and then Vincent said he was sure that they had 
come far enough. Finding a small open space, Dan, and 
Lucy, and the n egress set to work collecting leaves and dry 
sticks. Vincent had still in his pocket the newspaper he 
had bought in the streets of Nashville, and he always 
carried lights. A piece of the paper was crumpled up and 
lighted, a few of the driest leaves they could find dropped 
upon it, then a few twigs, until at last a good fire was 
burning. 

“I think that is enough for the present,” Vincent said. 
“Now we will keep on adding wood as fast as it burns 
down, so as to get a great pile of embers, and keep two or 
three good big logs burning all night.” 

He then gave directions to Dan, who cut a long stick 
aud fastened it to two saplings, one of which grew just in 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


219 


front of the fire. Then he set to work and cut off 
branches, and laid them sloping against it, and soon had 
an arbor constructed of sufficient thickness to keep off the 
night dews. 

“ I think you will be snug in there,” Vincent said when 
he had finished. “ The heat of the fire will keep you dry 
and warm, and if you lie with your heads the other way I 
think your things will be dry by the morning. Dan and ' 
I will lie down by the other side of the fire. We are both 
accustomed to sleep in the open air, and have done so for 
months.” 

“Thank you very much,” she said. “Our things are 
drying already, and I am as warm as a toast; but, indeed, 
you need not trouble about us. We brought these warm 
shawls with us on purpose for night-work in the forest. 
Now, I think we will try the contents of the basket Dan 
has been carrying.” 

The basket, which was a good-sized one, was opened. 
Chloe had before starting put all the provisions in the 
house into it, and it contained three loaves, five or six 
pounds of bacon, a canister of tea and loaf-sugar, a small 
kettle, and two pint mugs, besides a number of odds and 
ends. The kettle Dan had, by Chloe’s direction, filled 
with water before leaving the river, and this was soon 
placed among the glowing embers. 

“But you have brought no teapot, Chloe.” 

“Dar was not no room for it. Miss Lucy. We can make 
tea berry well in de kettle.” 

“So we can. I forgot that. We shall do capitally.” 

The kettle was not long in boiling. Chloe produced 
some spoons and knives and forks from the basket. 

“Spoons and forks are luxuries, Chloe,” Vincent said 
laughing. “We could have managed without them.” 

“Yes, sah; but me not going to leave massa’s silver for 
dose villains to find.” 


220 


WITH LEE IN VIR9INIA, 


Lucy laughed. “At any rate, Chloe, we can turn the 
silver into money if we run short. Now the kettle is 
boiling.” 

It was taken off the fire, and Lucy poured some tea into 
it from the canister, and then proceeded to cut up the 
bread. A number of slices of bacon had already been cut 
off, and a stick thrust through them, and Dan, who was 
squatted at the other side of the fire holding it over the 
fiames, now pronounced them to be ready. The bread 
served as plates, and the party were soon engaged upon 
their meal, laughing and talking over it as if it had been 
an ordinary picnic in the woods, though at times Vincent’s 
face contracted from the sharp twitching of pain in his 
shoulder. Vincent and Lucy first drank their tea, and the 
mugs were then handed to Dan and Chloe. 

“This is great fun,” Lucy said. “If it goes on like it 
all through our journey we shall have no need to grumble. 
Shall we Chloe?” 

“ If you don’t grumble. Miss Lucy, you may be quite 
sure dat Chloe will not. But we hab not begun our 
journey at present; and I spec dat we shall find it pretty 
hard work before we get to de end. But nebber mind dat; 
anyting is better dan being all by ourselves in dat house. 
Terrible sponsibility dat.” 

“It was lonely,” the girl said, “and I am glad we are 
away from it whatever happens. What a day this has 
been. Who could have dreamed when I got up in the 
morning that all this would take place before night? It 
seems almost like a dream, and I can hardly believe” — and 
here she stopped with a little shiver as she thought of the 
scene she had passed though with the band of bush- 
whackers. 

“I would not think anything at all about it,” Vincent 
said. “And now I should recommend your turning in, 
and getting to sleep as soon as you can. We will be off at 
daybreak, and it is just twelve o’^^ook now.” 


WITH LEE m VTmimA. 


231 

Five minutes later Lucy and her old nurse were snugly 
ensconced in their little bower, while Vincent and Dan 
stretched themselves at full length on the other side of the 
fire. In spite of the pain in his shoulder Vincent dozed 
off occasionally, but he was heartily glad when he saw the 
first gleam of light in the sky. He woke Dan. 

“ Dan, do you take the kettle down to the river and fill 
it. We had better have some breakfast before we make 
our start. If you can’t find your way back, whistle and I 
will answer you.” 

Dan, however, had no occasion to give the signal. It 
took him little more than five minutes to traverse the dis- 
tance that had occupied them half an hour in the thick 
darkness, and Vincent was quite surprised when he 
reappeared again with the kettle. Not until it was boiling, 
and the bacon was ready, did Vincent raise his voice and 
call Lucy and the nurse. 

“This is reversing the order of things altogether,” the 
girl said as she came out and saw breakfast already pre- 
pared. “I shall not allow it another time, I can tell you.” 

“We are old campaigners, you see,” Vincent said, “and 
accustomed to early movements. Now please let us waste 
no time, as the sooner we are off the better.” 

In a quarter of an hour breakfast was eaten and the 
basket packed, and they were on their way. Now the 
bright, glowing light in the east was sufficient guide to 
them as to the direction they should take, and setting their 
face to the south they started through the forest. In a 
quarter of an hour they came upon a little stream running 
through the wood, and here Vincent suggested that Lucy 
might like a wash, a suggestion which was gratefully 
accepted. He and Dan went a short distance down the 
streamlet, and Vincent bathed his face and head. 

“Dan, I will get you to undo this bandage and get off 
my coat; then I will make a pad of my handkerchief and 


m 


WITH LEE m VTRGINIA. 


dip it in the water and you can lay it on my shoulder, and 
then help me on again with my coat. My arm is getting || 
horribly painful.” | 

Vincent’s right arm was accordingly drawn through the 
sleeve and the coat turned down so as to enable Dan to lay 
the wet pad on the shoulder. 

“It has not bled much,” Vincent said, looking down 
at it. I 

“No, sah, not much blood on de shirt.” 

“Pull the coat down as far as the elbow, Dan, and bathe 
it for a bit.” 

Using his cap as a baler, Dan bathed the arm for ten 
minutes, then the wet pad was placed in position, and 
with some difiSculty the coat got on again. The arm was 
then bandaged across the chest, and they returned to the 
women, who were beginning to wonder at the delay. 


WITH LEE IE ^ VimiNU, 




CHAPTER XIIL 

LAID UP. 

‘‘You MUST see a surgeon whatever the risk,” Lucy said 
when the others joined them, for now that it was light she 
could see by the paleness of Vincent’s face, and the drawn 
expression of the mouth, how much he had suffered. 

“You have made so light of your wound that we have 
not thought of it half as much as we ought to do, and you 
must have thought me terribly heartless to be laughing 
and talking when you were in such pain. But it Avill 
never do to go on like this; it is quite impossible for you 
to bo traveling so far without having your shoulder 
properly attended to.” 

“I should certainly be glad to have it looked to,” Vin- 
cent replied. “I don’t know whether the bullet’s there or 
if it has made its way out, and if that could be seen to, 
and some splints or something of that sort put on to keep 
things in their right place, no doubt I should be easier; 
but I don’t see how it is to be managed. At any rate, for 
the present we must go on, and I would much rather that 
you said nothing about it. There it is, and fretting over 
it won’t do it any good, while if you talk of other things 
I may forget it sometimes.” 

In two hours they came upon the railway, whose course 
lay diagonally across that they were taking. They followed 
it until they caught sight of the houses of Mount Pleasant, 
some two miles away, and then crossed it. After walking 
some distance farther they came upon a small clearing witb 


224 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


a log-hut, containing apparently three or four rooms, in 
the center. 

“We had better skirt round this,” Vincent suggested. 

“No,” Lucy said in a determined voice. “I have made 
up my mind I would go to the first place we came to and 
see whether anything can be done for you. I can see you 
are in such pain you can hardly walk, and it will be quite 
impossible for you to go much further. They are sure to 
be Confederates at heart here, and even if they will not 
take us in, there is no fear of their betraying us; at any 
rate we must risk it.” 

Vincent began to remonstrate, but without paying any i 
attention to him the girl left the shelter of the trees and 
walked straight toward the house|. The others followed her. 
Vincent had opposed her suggestion, but he had for some 
time acknowledged to himself that he could not go much 
further. He had been trying to think what had best be 
done, and had concluded that it would be safest to arrange 
with some farmer to board Lucy and her nurse for a time, 
while he himself with Dan went a bit further; and then, 
if they could get no one to take them in, would camp up 
in the woods and rest. He decided that in a day or two i 

if no improvement took place in his wound he would give ^ 

himself up to the Federals at Mount Pleasant, as he would j 
there be able to get his wound attended to. 

“ I don’t think there is any one in the house,” Lucy said, i 
looking back over her shoulder; “there is no smoke com- ^ 
ing from the chimney, and the shutters are closed, and ' 
besides the whole place looks neglected.” 

Upon reaching the door of the house it was evident that 
it had been deserted. Lucy had now assumed the command. ' 

“Dan,” she said, “there is no shutter to the window of 
that upper room. You must manage to climb up there 
and get in at that window, and then open the door to us.” 
right, misde. me manage dat,” Dan said cheer- 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


225 


fuller/ Looking about he soon found a long pole which 
would answer his purpose, placed the end of this against 
the window, and climbed up. It was not more than twelve 
feet above the ground. He broke one of the windows, and 
inserting his hand undid the fastening and climbed in at 
the window. A minute later they heard a grating sound, 
and then the lock shot back under the application of his 
knife, and the door swung open. 

“That will do nicely,” Lucy said, entering. “We will 
take possession. If the owners happen to come back we 
can pay them for the use of the place.” 

The furniture had been removed with the exception of a 
few of the heavy articles, and Chloe and Lucy at once set 
to work, and with bunches of long grass swept out one of 
the rooms. Dan cut a quantity of grass and piled it upon 
an old bedstead that stood in the corner, and Lucy 
smoothed it down. 

“Now, sir,” she said peremptorily to Vincent, “you will 
lie down and keep yourself quiet, but first of all I will cut 
your coat off.” 

One of the table-knives soon effected the work, and the 
coat was rolled up as a pillow. Dan removed his boots, 
and Vincent, who was now beyond even remonstrating, 
laid himself down on his cool bed. 

“Now, C hloe,” Miss Kingston said when they had left 
Vincent’s room7 “ I will leave him to your care. I am sure 
that you must be thoroughly tired, for I don’t suppose you 
have walked so many miles since you were a girl.” 

*'1 is tired, missie; but I am ready to do any ting you 
.want.” 

^ “I only want you to attend to him, Chloe. First of all 
you had better make some tea. You know what is a good 
thing to give for a fever, and if you can find anything in 
the garden to make a drink of that sort, do; but I hope he 
will doze off for some time. When you have done, you 


226 


WITH LEE IN VIRGIIHA. 


had better get this place tidy a little; it is in a terrible 
litter. Evidently no one has been in since they moved 
out.” 

The room, indeed, was strewed with litter of all sorts, 
rubbish not worth taking away, old newspapers, and odds 
and ends of every description. Lucy looked about among 
these for some time, and with an exclamation of satisfac- 
tion at last picked up two crumpled envelopes. They 
were both addressed ‘‘William Jenkins, Woodford, near 
Mount Pleasant.” 

“That is just what I wanted,” she said. 

“What am you going to do, Miss Lucy?” 

“I am going to Mount Pleasant,” she said. 

“Lor’ a marcy, dearie, you are not going to walk that 
distance! You must have walked twelves miles already.” 

“I should if it were twice as far, Chloe. There are 
some things we must get. Don’t look alarmed, I shall 
take Dan with me. Now, let me see. In the first place 
there are lemons for making drink and linseed for poultices, 
some meat for making broth, and some fiour, and other 
things for ourselves; we may have to stay here for some 
time. Tell me just what you want and I will get it.” 

Chloe made out a list of necessaries. 

“I sha’n’t be gone long,” the girl said. “If he asks 
after me or Dan, make out we are looking about the place 
to see what is useful. Don’t let him know I have gone to 
Mount Pleasant, it might worry him.” 

Dan at once agreed to accompany the girl to Mount 
Pleasant when he heard that she was going to get things 
for his master. 

Looking about he found an old basket among the litter, 
and they started without delay by the one road from the 
clearing, which led, they had no doubt, to the town. It 
was about two miles distant, and was really but a large 
village. A few Federal spMiei^s from the camp hard by 


WITH LEE iJSr riEGIHlA. 


227 


were lounging about the streets but these paid no attention 
to them. Lucy soon made her purchases, and then went 
to the house that had been pointed out to her as being 
inhabited by the doctor who attended to the needs of the 
people of Mount Pleasant and the surrounding district. 
Fortunately he was at home. Lucy looked at him closely 
as he entered the room and took his seat. He was a 
middle-aged man with a shrewd face, and she at once felt 
that she might have confidence in it. 

‘‘Doctor,” she said, “I want you to come out to see 
some one who is very ill.” 

“What is the matter with him? or is it him or her?” 

“It is — it’s — ” and Lucy hesitated, “a hurt he has got.” 

“A wound, I suppose?” the doctor said quietly. “You 
may as well tell me at once, as for me to find out when I 
get there, then I can take whatever is required with me.” 

“Yes, sir. It is a wound,” Lucy said. “His shoulder 
is broken, I believe, by a pistol bullet.” 

“Umph!” the doctor said. “It might have been worse. 
Do not hesitate to tell me all about it, young lady. I have 
had a vast number of cases on hand since these troubles 
began. By the way, I do not know your face, and I 
thought I knew every one within fifteen miles around.” 

“I come from the other side of the Duck river. But at 
present he is lying at a place called Woodford, but two 
miles from here.” 

“Oh, yes! I know it. But I thought it was empty. 
Let me see, a man named Jenkins lived there. He was 
killed at the beginning of the troubles in a fight near 
Murfreesboro. His widow moved in here; and she has 
married again and gone five miles on the other side. I 
know she was trying to sell the old place.” 

“We have not purchased it, sir; we have just squatted 
there. My friend was taken so bad that we could go no 
further. We were trying, doctor, to make our way down 
south.” 


WITH Lm IN VmOlNIA. 


^^8 

‘‘Your friend, whoever he is, did a very foolish thing to 
bring a young lady like yourself on such a long journey. 
You are not a pair of runaway lovers, are you?” ' 

“No, indeed,” Lucy said, flushing scarlet; “we have no 
idea of such a thing. I was living alone, and the house | 
was attacked by bushwhackers, the band of a villain j 
named Mullens.” 1 

“Oh! I saw all about that in the Nashville paper this 
morning. They were attacked by a band of Confederate 
plunderers, it said.” 

“They were attacked by one man,” the girl replied. 

“ They were on the point of murdering me when he arrived. 

He shot Mullens and four of his band and the rest made 
off, but he got this wound. And as 1 knew the villains 
would return again and burn the house and kill me, I and 
my old nurse determined to go southward to join my 
friends in Georgia.” 

“Well, you can tell me more about it as we go,” the 
doctor said. “I will order my buggy round to the door, 
and drive you back. I will take my instruments and 
things with me. It is no business of mine whether a sick 
man is a Confederate or a Federal; all my business is to 
heal them.” 

“Thank you very much, doctor. While the horse is 
being put in I will go down and tell the negro boy with me 
to go straight on with a basket of things I have been 
buying.” 

“Where is he now?” the doctor asked. 

“ I think he is sitting down outside the door, sir.” 

“Then you needn’t go down,” the doctor said. “He 
can jump up behind and go with us. He will get there all « 
the quicker.” 

In five minutes they were driving down the village, with 
Dan in the back seat. On the way the doctor obtained 
from Lucy a more detailed account of their adventures. 


WITH LEE m VimiNlA. 


229 


“ So he is one of those Confederate officers who broke 
prison at Elmira,” he said. saw yesterday that one of 
liis companions was captured.” 

Was he, sir? How was that?” 

“It seems that he had made his way down to Washing- 
ton, and was staying at one of the hotels there as a Mr. 
James of Baltimore. As he was going through the street 
he was suddenly attacked by a negro, who assaulted him 
with such fury that he would have killed him had he not 
dragged by passe rs-by. ^The black would have 
been very roughly treated, but he denounced the man he 
had attacked as one of the Confederate officers who had 
escaped from the prison. It seems that the negro had 
been a slave of his who had been barbarously treated, and 
finally succeeded in making his escape and reaching Eng- 
land, after which he went to Canada; and now that it is 
safe for an escaped slave to live in the Northern States 
without fear of arrest or ill-treatment he had come down 
to Washington with the intention of engaging as a teamster 
with one of the Northern armies, in the hope when he 
made his way to Richmond of being able to gain some 
news of his wife, whom his master had sold before he ran 
away from him.” 

“ It served the man right !” Lucy said indignantly. “ It’s 
a good thing that the slaves should turn the tables some- 
times upon masters who ill-treat them.” 

“ You don’t think my patient would ill-treat his slaves?” 
the doctor asked with a little smile. 

“I am sure he wouldn’t,” the girl said indignantly. 
“ Why, the boy behind you is one of his slaves, and I am 
sure he would give his life for his master.” 

Dan had overheard the doctor’s story, and now 
exclaimed : 

“No, sah. Massa Vincent de kindest of masters. If 
all like him, de slaves ebery where contented and happy. 


m 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


What was de name of dat man, sah, yon was speaking j 
of?” 

(“His name was Jackson,” the doctor answered. 

tonght so,” Dan exclaimed in excitement. ‘‘Massa 
never mentioned de names of de two officers who got out 
wid him, and it war too dark for me to see their faces, but 
dat story made me tink it must be him. Berry bad man 
that; he libs close to us, and Massa Vincent one day pretty 
nigh kill him because he beat dat bery man who has catched 
him now on de street of Washington. When dat man sell 
him wife Massa Vincent buy her so as to prevent her fall- 
ing into bad hands. She safe now wid his mother at de 
Orangery — dat’s the name of her plantation.” 

‘‘ My patient must be quite an interesting fellow, young 
lady,” the doctor said, with a rather slight twinkle of his 
eye. “ A very knight-errant. But there is the house now ; 
we shall soon see all about him.” 

Taking with him the case of instruments and medicines 
he had brought, the doctor entered Vincent’s room. Lucy 
entered first; and although surprised to see a stranger with 
her, Vincent saw by her face that there was no cause for 
alarm. 

‘‘ I have brought you a doctor,” she said. ‘‘You could 
not go on as you were, you know. So Dan and I have 
been to fetch one.” 

The doctor now advanced and took Vincent’s hand. 

“Feverish,” he said, looking at his cheeks, which were 
now flushed. “You have been doing too much, I fancy. 

Now let us look at this wound of yours. Has your servant 
got any warm water?” he asked Lucy. 

Lucy left the room, and returned in a minute with a 
kettleful of warm water and a basin, which was among the 
purchases she had made at Mount Pleasant. ^ 

“That is right,” the doctor said, taking it from her. 
“Now we will cut open the shirt sleeve. I think, young 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


231 


lady, you bad better leave us, unless you are accustomed 
to tbe sight of wounds.” 

‘‘I am not accustomed to them, sir; but as thousands of 
women have been nursing the wounded in the hospitals, I 
suppose I can do so now.” 

Taking a knife from the case, the doctor cut open the 
shirt from the neck to the elbow. The shoulder was terri- 
bly swollen and inflamed, and a little exclamation of pain 
broke from Lucy. 

“That is the effect of walking and inattention,” the 
doctor said. “If I could have taken him in hand within 
an hour of his being hit the matter would have been simple 
enough; but I cannot search for the ball, or in fact do 
anything, till we have reduced the swelling. You must 
put warm poultices on every half-hour, and by to-morrow 
I hope the inflammation will have subsided, and I can 
then see about the ball. It evidently is somewhere there 
still, for there is no sign of its having made its exit any- 
where. In the meantime you must give him two tablespoon- 
fuls of this cooling draught every two hours, and to-night 
give him this sleeping draught. I will be over to-morrow 
morning to see him. Do not be uneasy about him; the 
wound itself is not serious, and when we have got rid of the 
fever and inflammation I have no doubt we shall pull him 
round before long.” 

“I know the wound is nothing,” Vincent said; “I have 
told Miss Kingston so all along. It is nothing at all to 
one I got at the first battle of Bull Kun, where I had three 
ribs badly broken by a shell. I was laid up a long time 
over that business. Now I hope in a week I shall be fit to 
travel.” 

The doctor shook his head. “ Not as soon as that. Still 
we will hope it may not be long. Now all you have to do 
is to lie quiet and not worry, and to get to sleep as quick 
as you can. You must not let your patient talk, Miss 


232 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Kingston. It will be satisfactory to yon, no doubt,” he 
went on turning to Vincent, “to know that there is no 
fear whatever of your being disturbed here. The road 
leads nowhere, and is entirely out of the way of traffic. 
I should say you might be here six months without even a 
chance of a visitor. Every one knows the house is shut up, 
and as you have no neighbor within half a mile no one is 
likely to call in. Even if any one did by accident come here 
you would be in no danger; we are all one way of thinking 
about here.” 

“Shall we make some broth for him?” Lucy asked after 
they had left the room. 

“No; he had best take nothing whatever during the 
next twenty-four hours except his medicine and cooling 
drinks. The great thing is to get down the fever. We 
can soon build him up afterward.” 

By nightfall the exertions of Dan, Lucy, and Chloe had 
made the house tidy. Beds of rushes and grass had been 
made in the room upstairs for the women, and Dan had 
no occasion for one for himself, as he was going to stop up 
with his master. He, however, brought a bundle of rushes 
into the kitchen, and when it became dark threw himself 
down upon them for a few hours’ sleep, Lucy and her old 
nurse taking their place in Vincent’s room, and promising 
to rouse Dan at twelve o’clock. 

During the early part of the night Vincent was restless 
and uneasy, but toward morning he became more quiet and 
dozed off, and had but just awoke when the doctor drove 
up at ten o’clock. He found the inflammation and swell- 
ing so much abated that he was able at once to proceed to 
search for the ball. Chloe was his assistant. Lucy felt 
that her nerves would not be equal to it, and Dan’s hand 
shook so that he could not hold the basin. In a quarter 
of an hour, which seemed to Lucy to be an age, the doctor 
came out of the roojn. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


233 

There is the bullet, Miss Kingston.” 

And is he much hurt, sir?” 

“It is a nasty wound,” the doctor replied. “ The collar- 
bone is badly broken, and I fancy the head of the bone of 
the upper arm, to put it in language you will understand, 
is fractured; but of that I cannot be quite sure. I will 
examine it again to-morrow, and will then bandage it in its 
proper position. At present I have only put a bandage 
round the arm and body to prevent movement. I should 
bathe it occasionally with warm water, and you can give 
him a little weak broth to-day. I think, on the whole, he 
is doing very well. The feeling that you are all for the 
present safe from detection has had as much to do with the 
abatement of the fever as my medicine.” 

The next morning the report was still satisfactory. The 
fever had almost disappeared, and Vincent was in good 
spirits. The doctor applied the splints to keep the 
shoulder up in its proper position, and then tightly 
bandaged it. 

“It depends upon yourself now,” he said, “whether your 
shoulders are both of the same width as before or not. If 
you will lie quiet, and give the broken bones time to 
reunite, I think I can promise you that you will be as 
straight as before; but if not — putting aside the chances 
of inflammation — that shoulder will be lower than the 
other, and you will never get your full strength in it again. 
Quiet and patience are the only medicines you require, and 
as there can be no particular hurry for you to get south, 
and as your company here is pleasant and you have two 
good nurses, there is no excuse for your not being quiet 
and contented.” 

“ Very well, doctor. I promise that unless there is a risk 
of our being discovered I will be as patient as you can wish. 
As you say, I have everything to make me contented and 
comfortable*” 


S34 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


The doctor had a chat with Lucy, and agreed with her 
that perhaps it would be better to inform the mistress of 
the house that there were strangers there. Some of the 
people living along the road might notice him going or 
coming, or see Dan on his way to market, and might come 
and ascertain that the house was inhabited, and communi- 
cate the fact to their old neighbor. 

“I will see her myself, Miss Kingston, and tell her that 
I have sent a patient of mine to take up his quarters here. 
I will say he is ready to pay some small sum weekly as long 
as he occupies the house. I have no doubt she would be 
willing enough to let you have it without that; for although 
I shall say nothing actually I shall let her guess from my 
manner that it is a wounded Confederate, and that will be 
enough for her. Still, I have no doubt that the idea of 
getting a few dollars for the rent of an empty house will 
add to her patriotism. People of her class are generally 
pretty close-fisted, and she will look upon this as a little 
pocket-money. Good-by ! I shall not call to-morrow, but 
will be round next day again.” 

On his next visit the doctor told Lucy that he had 
arranged the matter with her landlady, and that she was 
to pay a dollar a week as rent. “ I should not tell your 
patient about this,” he said. “It will look to him as if I 
considered his stay was likely to be a long one, and it might 
fidget him.” 

“How long will it be, doctor, do you think?” 

“That I cannot say. If all goes well, he ought in a 
month to be fairly cured ; but before starting upon a 
journey which will tax his strength, I should say at least 
six weeks.” 

Ten days later Vincent was up, and able to get about. 
A pile of grass had been heaped up by the door, so that he 
could sit down in the sun and enjoy the air. Lucy was in 
high spirits, and flitted in and out of the house, sometimes 
helping Chloe, at others talking to Vincent. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


235 


‘‘What are you laughing at?” she asked as she came out 
suddenly on one of these occasions. 

“I was just thinking,” he said, “that no stranger who 
dropped in upon us would dream that we were not at home 
here. There is Dan tidying up the garden; Chloe is quite 
at her ease in the kitchen, and you and I might pass very 
well for brother and sister.” 

“I don’t see any likeness between us — not a bit.” 

“No, there is no personal likeness; but I meant in age 
and that sort of thing. I think, altogether, we have a very 
homelike look.” 

“The illusion would be very quickly dispelled if your 
stranger put his head inside the door. Did any one ever 
see such a bare place?” 

“Anyhow, it’s very comfortable,” Vincent said, “though 
I grant that it would be improved by a little furniture.” 

“ By a great deal of furniture, you mean. Why, there 
isn’t a chair in the house, nor a carpet, nor a curtain, nor 
a cupboard, nor a bed; in fact all there is is the rough 
dresser in the kitchen and that plank table, and your bed- 
stead. I really think that’s all. Chloe has the kettle and 
two cooking-pots, and there is the dish and six plates we 
bought.” 

“You bought, you mean,” Vincent interrupted. 

“We bought, sir; this is a joint expedition. Then, 
there is the basin and a pail. I think that is the total of 
our belongings.” 

“Well, you see, it shows how little one can be quite 
comfortable upon,” Vincent said. “I wonder how long it 
will be before the doctor gives me leave to move. It is all 
very well for me who am accustomed to campaigning, but 
it is awfully rough for you.” 

“Don’t you put your impatience down to my account, 
at any rate until you begin to hear me grumble. It is just 
your own restlessness, when you are pretending you are 
comfortable.” 


336 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


‘‘ I can assure yon that I am not restless, and that I am 
in no hurry at all to be off on my own account. I am 
perfectly contented with everything. I never thought I 
was lazy before, hut I feel as if I could do with a great 
deal of this sort of thing. You will see that you will 
become impatient for a move before I do.” 

“We shall see, sir. Anyhow, I am gliad you have said 
that, because now w'hatever you may feel you will keep 
your impatience to yourself.” 

Another four weeks passed by smoothly and pleasantly. 
Dan went into the village once a week to do the shopping, 
and the doctor had reduced his visits to the same number. 
He would have come oftener, for his visits to the lonely 
cottage amused him; but he feared that his frequent pas- 
sage in his buggy might attract notice. So far no one else 
had broken the solitude of their lives. If the doctor’s calls 
had been noticed, the neighbors had not taken the trouble 
to see who had settled down in Jenkins’ old place. His 
visits were very welcome, for he brought newspapers and 
books, the former being also purchased by Dan whenever 
he went into the village, and thus they learned the course 
of events outside. 

Sinae .Antietam nothing had been done in Northern 
Virginia; but Burnside, who had succeeded McClellan, 
was preparing another great army, which was to march to 
Richmond and crush out the rebellion. Lee was standing 
on the defensive. Along the whole line of the frontier, 
from New Orleans to Tennessee, desultory fighting was 
going on, and in these conflicts the Confederates had gen- 
erally the worse of things, having there no generals such 
as Lee, Jackson, and Longstreet, who had made the army 
of Virginia almost invincible. 

At the last of these visits the doctor told Vincent that 
he considered he was nearly sufficiently restored in health 
to be able to start on their journey. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


237 


“ It is a much better job than I had expected it would 
turn out. I was almost afraid that your shoulder would 
never be quite square again. However, as you can see for 
yourself it has come out quite right; and although I should 
not advise you to put any great strain on your left arm, I 
believe that in a very short time it will be as strong as the 
other.” 

“And now, doctor, what am I in debt to you? Your 
kindness cannot be repaid, but your medical bill I will 
discharge as soon as I get home. We have not more than 
twenty dollars left between us, which is little enough for 
the journey there is before us. You can rely that the 
instant I get to Eichmond I will send you the money. 
There is no great difficulty in smuggling letters across the 
frontier.” 

“ I am very pleased to have been able to be of service to 
you,” the doctor said. “I should not think of accepting 
payment for aid rendered to an officer of our army ; but it 
will give me real pleasure to receive a letter saying you 
have reached home in safety. It is a duty to do all we can 
for the brave men fighting for our cause. As I have told 
you, I am not a very hot partisan, for I see faults on both 
sides. Still, I believe in the principle of our forefathers, 
that each State has its own government and is master of 
its own army, joining with the others for such purposes as 
it may think fit. If I had been a fighting man I should 
certainly have joined the army of my State; but as it is, I 
hope I can do more good by staying and giving such aid 
and comfort as I can to my countrymen. You will, I am 
sure, excuse my saying that I think you must let me aid 
you a little further. I understand you to say that Miss 
Kingston will go to friends in Georgia, and I suppose you 
will see her safely there. Then you have a considerable 
journey to make to Eichmond, and the sum that you pos- 
sess is utterly inadequate for all this. It will give me real 


238 


WITH LEE IN VmaiNIA. 


pleasure if you will accept the loan of one hundred dollars, 
which you can repay when you write to me from Rich- 
mond. You will need money for the sake of your com- 
panions rather than your own. When you have once 
crossed the line you will then be able to appear in your 
proper character.” 

“ Thank you greatly, doctor. I will accept your offer as 
frankly as it is made. I had intended telegraphing for 
money as soon as I was among our own people, but there 
would be delay in receiving it, and it will be much more 
pleasant to push on at once.” 

‘‘ By the way, you cannot cross at Florence, for I hear 
that Hood has fallen back across the river, the forces 
advancing against him from this side being too strong to 
be resisted. But I think that this is no disadvantage to 
you, for it would have been far more difficult to pass the 
Federals and get to Florence than to make for some point 
on the river as far as possible from the contending armies.” 

“We talked that over the last time you were here, doctor, 
and you know we agreed it was better to run the risk of 
falling into the hands of the Yankee troops than into those 
of one of those partisan bands whose exploits are always 
performed at a distance from the army. However, if Hood 
has retreated across the Tennessee there is an end of that 
plan, and we must take some other route. Which do you 
advise?” 

“The Yankees will be strong all round the great bend 
of the river to the west of Florence and along the line to 
the east, which would, of course, be your direct way. The 
passage, however, is your real difficulty, and I should say 
that instead of going in that direction you had better boar 
nearly due south. There is a road from Mount Pleasant 
that strikes into the main road from Columbia up to Cam- 
den. You can cross the river at that point without any 
question or suspicion, as you would be merely traveling to 


WITB LEE m nmiNIA. 


339 


the west of the State. Once across you could work directly 
south, crossing into the State of Mississippi, and from 
there take train through Alabama to Georgia. 

‘‘It seems a roundabout way, but I think you would find 
it far the safest, for there are no armies operating upon 
that line. The population, at any rate as you get south, 
are for us, and there are, so far as I have heard, very few 
of these bushwhacking bands about either on one side or 
the other. The difficult part of the journey is that up to 
Camden, but as you will be going away from the seat of 
war instead of toward it there will be little risk of being 
questioned.” 

“I had thought of buying a horse and cart,” Vincent 
said. “Jogging along a road like that we should attract 
no attention. I gave up the idea because our funds were 
not sufiBcient, but, thanks to your kindness, we might 
manage now to pick up something of the sort.” 

The doctor was silent for a minute. 

“If you will send Dan over to me to-morrow afternoon I 
will see what can be done,” he said. “It would certainly 
be the safest plan by far; but I must think it over. You 
will not leave before that, will you ?” 

“Certainly not, doctor. In any case we should have 
stayed another day to get a few more things for our 
journey.” 

The next afternoon Dan went over to Mount Pleasant. 
He was away two hours longer than they had expected, 
and they began to feel quite uneasy about him, when the 
sound of wheels was heard, and Dan appeared coming along 
the road driving a cart. Vincent gave a shout of satisfac- 
tion, and Lucy and the negress ran out from the house in 
delight. 

“ Here am de cart. Me had to go to five miles from de 
town to get him. Dat what took me so long. Here am a 
letter, sah, from the doctor. First-rate man dat. Good 
man all ober.” 


uo 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


The letter was as follows: 

“My Dear Mr. WiNaFiBLD: I did not see how yon 
would be able to buy a cart, and I was sure that you could 
not obtain one with the funds in your possession. As from 
what you have said I knew that you would not in the least 
mind the expense, I have taken the matter upon myself, 
and have bought from your landlady a cart and horse, 
which will, I think, suit you well. I have paid for them 
a hundred and fifty dollars, which you can remit me with 
the hundred I handed you yesterday. Sincerely trusting 
that you may succeed in carrying out your plans in safety, 
and with kind regards to yourself and Miss Kingston, 

“I remain, yours truly, 

“James Spencer.” 

“That is a noble fellow,” Vincent said, “and I trust, for 
his sake as well as our own, that we shall get safely 
through. Now, Lucy, I think you had better go into the 
town the first thing and buy some clothes of good homely 
fashion. What with the water and the bushes your dress 
is grievously dilapidated, to say the least of it. Dan can 
go with you and buy a suit for me — those fitted for a 
young farmer. We shall look like a young farmer and his 
sister jogging comfortably along to market; we can stop 
and buy a stock of goods at some farm on the way.” 

“That will be capital,” the girl said. “I have been 
greatly ashamed of my old dress, but knowing we were 
running so short, and that every dollar was of consequence, 
I made the best of it; now that we are in funds we can 
afford to be respectable.” 

Lucy started early the next morning for the town, and 
the shopping was satisfactorily accomplished. They 
returned by eleven o’clock. The new purchases were at 
once donned, and half an hour later they set off in the 
cart, Vincent sitting on the side driving, Lucy in the 
corner facing him on a basket turned topsy-turvy, Dan and 
Chloe on a thick bag of rushes in the bottom of the cart. 


mm LEE m Virginia. 


241 


CHAPTER XIV. 

ACKOSS THE BORDER. 

Dan on his return with the cart had brought back a 
message from its late owner to say that if she could in any 
way be of use to them she should be glad to aid them. 
Her farm lay on the road they were now following, and 
they determined therefore to stop there. As the cart drew 
up at the door the woman came out. 

‘‘ Glad to see you,” she said ; come right in. It’s strange 
now you should have been lodging in my house for more 
than six weeks and I should never have set eyes on you 
before. The doctor talked to me a heap about you, but I 
didn’t look to see quite such a young couple.” 

Lucy colored hotly and was about to explain that they 
did not stand in the supposed relationship to each other, 
but Vincent slightly shook his head. It was not worth 
while to undeceive the woman, and although they had 
agreed to pass as brother and sister Vincent was determined 
not to tell an untruth about it unless deceit was absolutely 
necessary for their safety. 

“ And you want to get out of the way without questions 
being asked, I understand?” the woman went on. “ There 
are many such about at present. I don’t want to ask no 
questions; the war has brought trouble enough on me. 
Now is there anything I can do? if so, say it right out.” 

‘‘Yes, there is something you can do for us. We want 
to fill up our cart with the sort of stuff you take to market 
— apples and pumpkins, and things of that sort. If we 
had gone to buy them anywhere else there might have been 


LEE IN YIRaiNlA, 

questions asked. From what the doctor said you can let 
us have some.” 

‘‘I can do that. The storeroom’s chuck full; and it 
was only a few days ago I said to David it was time we set 
about getting them off. I will fill your cart, sir; and not 
overcharge you neither. It will save us the trouble of 
taking it over to Columbia or Camden, for there’s plenty 
of garden truck round Mount Pleasant, and one cannot get 
enough to pay for the trouble of taking them there.” 

The cart was soon filled with apples, pumpkins, and 
other vegetables, and the price put upon them was very 
moderate. 

“What ought we to ask for these?” Vincent soon 
inquired. “ One does not want to be extra cheap or dear.” 

The woman informed them of the prices they might 
expect to get for the produce; and they at once started 
amid many warm good wishes from her. 

Before leaving the farm the woman had given them a 
letter to her sister who lived a mile from Camden. 

“It’s always awkward stopping at a strange place,” she 
said, “and farmers don’t often put up at hotels when they 
drive in with garden truck to a town, though they may do 
80 sometimes; besides it’s always nice being with friends. 
I will write a line to Jane and tell her you have been my* 
tenants at Woodford and where you are going, and ask her 
to take you in for the night and give yon a note in the 
morning to any one she or her husband may know a good 
bit along that road.” 

When they reached the house it was dark, but directly 
Vincent showed the note the farmer and his wife heartily 
bade them come in. 

“Your boy can put up the horse at the stable, and you 
are heartily welcome. But the house is pretty full, and 
we can’t make you as comfortable as we should wish at 
night; but still we will do our best.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


243 


Vincent and Lucy were soon seated by the fire. Their 
hostess bustled about preparing supper for them, and the 
children, of whom the house seemed full, stared shyly at 
the newcomers. As soon as the meal was over, Chloe’s 
wants were attended to, and a hunch of bread and bacon 
taken out by the farmer to Dan in the stables. The chil- 
dren were then packed off to bed, and the farmer and his 
wife joined Vincent and Lucy by the fire. 

“As to sleeping,” the woman said, “John and I have 
been talking it over, and the best way we can see is that 
you should sleep with me, ma’am, and we will make up a 
bed on the floor here for my husband and yours.” 

“Thank you — that will do very nicely; though I don’t 
like interfering with your arrangements.” 

“Not at all, ma’am, not at all, it makes a nice change 
having some one come in, especially of late, when there is 
no more pleasure in going about in this country, and people 
don’t go out after dark more than they can help. Ah ! it’s 
a bad time. My sister says you are going west, but I see 
you have got your cart full of garden truck. How you 
have raised it so soon I don’t know; for Liza wrote to me 
two months since as she hadn’t been able to sell her place, 
and it was just a wilderness. Are you going to get rid of 
it at Camden to-morrow ?” 

Vincent had already been assured as to the politics of his 
present host and hostess, and he therefore did not hesitate 
to say: 

“The fact is, madam, we are anxious to get along with- 
out being questioned by any Yankee troops we may fall in 
with; and we have bought the things you see in the cart 
from your sister, as, going along with a cart full, any one 
w'e met w^ould take us for farmers living close by on their 
road to the next market-town.” 

“Oh, oh! that’s it!” the farmer said significantly. 
“Want to get through the lines, eh?” 


244 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Vincent nodded. 

“ Didn’t I think sol” the farmer said, rubbing his hands. 
‘‘I thought directly my eyes hit upon you that you did not 
look the cut of a granger. Been fighting— eh? and they 
are after you ?” 

*^I don’t think they are after me here,” Vincent said. 
“But I have seen a good deal of fighting with Jackson and 
Stuart; and I am just getting over a collar-bone which was 
smashed by a Yankee bullet.” 

“You don’t say!” the farmer exclaimed. “Well, I 
should have gone out myself if it hadn’t been for Jane and 
the children. But there are such a lot of them that I 
could not bring myself to run the chance of leaving them 
all on her hands. Still, I am with them heart and soul.” 

“ Your wife’s sister told me that you were on the right 
side,” Vincent said, “and that I could trust you altogether.” 

“Now, if you tell me which road you want to go, I don’t 
mind if I get on my horse to-morrow and ride with you a 
stage, and see you put for the night. I know a heap of 
people, and I am sure to be acquainted with some one 
whichever road you may go. We are pretty near all the 
right side about here, though, as you get further on, there 
are lots of Northern men. Now, what are your ideas as 
to the roads?” 

Vincent told him the route he intended to take. 

“You ought to get through there right enough,” the 
farmer said. “There are some Yankee troops moving 
about to the west of the river, but not many of them; and 
even if you fell in with them, with your cargo of stuff 
they would not suspect you. Anyhow, I expect we can 
get you passed down so as always to be among friends. So 
you fought under Jackson and Stuart, did you? Ah, they 
have done well in Virginia! I only wish we had such men 
here. What made you take those two darkies along with 
you? I should have thought you would have got along 
better by yourself.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


245 


We couldn’t very well leave them,” Vincent said; ‘‘the 
hoy has been with me all through the wars, and is as true 
as steel. Old Chloe was Lucy’s nurse, and would have 
broken her heart had she been left behind.” 

/' "*^hey are faithful creatures when they are well treated. ? 
Mighty few of them have run away all this time from their/ 
masters, though in the parts the Yankees hold there is 
nothing to prevent their bolting if they have a mind to it/'^^ 
I haven’t got no niggers myself. I tried them, but they \ 
( want more looking after than they are worth; and I can I 
make a shift with my boys to help me, and hiring a hand 
in busy times to work the farm. J)?ow, sir, what do you 
X think of the look-out?” 

The subject of the war fairly started, his host talked 
until midnight, long before which hour Lucy and the 
farmer’s wife had gone off to bed. 

“ We will start as soon as it is light,” the farmer said, as 
he and Vincent stretched themselves upon the heap of 
straw covered with blankets that was to serve as their bed, 
Chloe having hours before gone up to share the bed of the 
negro girl who assisted the farmer’s wife in her manage- 
ment of the house and children. 

“It’s best to get through Camden before people are 
about. There are Yankee soldiers at the bridge, but it 
will be all right you driving in, however early, to sell your 
stuff. Going out you ain’t likely to meet with Yankees; 
but as it would look queer, you taking your garden truck 
out of the town, it’s just as well to be on the road before 
people are about. Once you get five or six miles the other 
side you might be going to the next place to sell your 
stuff.” 

“That is just what I have been thinking,” Vincent said, 
“and I agree with you the earlier we get through Camden 
the better.” 

Accordingly as soon as daylight appeared the horse was 


246 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


put in the cart, the farmer mounting his own animal, and 
with a hearty good-by from his wife the party started 
away. The Yankee sentinels at each end of the bridge 
were passed without questions, for early as it was the carts 
were coming in with farm produce. As yet the streets of 
the town were almost deserted, and the farmer, who before 
starting had tossed a tarpaulin into the back of the cart, 
said: 

‘‘Now, pull that over all that stuff, and then any one 
that meets us will think that you are taking out bacon and 
groceries and such like for some store way off.” 

This suggestion was carried out, and Camden was soon 
left behind. A few carts were met as they drove along. 
The farmer knew some of the drivers and pulled up to say 
a few words to them. After a twenty-mile drive they 
stopped at another farm, where their friend’s introduction 
ensured them as cordial a welcome as that upon the pre- 
ceding evening. So step by step they journeyed on, 
escorted in almost every case by their host of the night 
before and meeting with no interruption. Once they 
passed a strong body of Federal cavalry, but these suppos- 
ing that the party belonged to the neighborhood asked no 
questions; and at last, after eight days’ traveling, they 
passed two posts which marked the boundary between 
Tennessee and Alabama. 

For the last two days they had been beyond the point to 
which the Federal troops had penetrated. They now felt 
that all risk was at an end. Another day’s journey brought 
them to a railwaystation, and they learned that the trains 
were running as usual, although somewhat irregular as to 
the hours at which they came along or as to the time they 
took upon their journey. The contents of the cart had 
been left at the farm at which they stopped the night 
before, and^Vincent had now no difficulty in disposing of 
the horse and cart, as he did not stand out for price, but 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


U1 

^took the jBrst offer made. Two hours later a train came 
along, ari.d the party were soon on their way"l;o the east. 

‘ After many hours’ traveling they reached Rome, in Georgia, 
and then proceeded by the southern line a few miles to 
Macon, at which place they alighted and hired a convey- 
ance to take them to Antioch, near which place Lucy’s 
relatives resided. 

The latter part of the journey by rail had been a silent 
one. Lucy felt none of the pleasure that she had expected 
at finding herself safely througn her dangers and upon the 
point of joining relations who would be delighted to see 
her, and she sat looking blankly out of the window at the 
surrounding country. At last Vincent, who had been half 
an hour without speaking, said : 

“Are you sorry our journey is just over, Lucy?” 

The girl’s lip quivered, but she did not speak for a 
moment. “ Of course it is unpleasant saying good-by when 
people have been together for some time,” she said with an 
effort. 

“I hope it will not be good-by for long,” he said. “I 
shall be back here as soon as this horrible war is over.” 

“What for?” the girl asked, looking round in surprise. 
“ You live a long way from here, and you told me you 
knew nobody in these parts.” 

“1 know you,” Vincent said, “and that is quite enough, 
you not know that I love you ?” 

The girl gave a start of surprise, her cheek flushed, but 
her eyes did not drop as she looked frankly at him. 

“No, Vin,” she said after a pause, “I never once thought 
you loved me, never once. You have not been a bit like 
what I thought people were when they felt like that.” 

“I hope not, Lucy. I was your protector then, that is 
to say when you were not mine. Your position has been 
trying enough, and I should have been a blackguard if I 
had made it more uncomfortable than it was by showing 


248 


WITH LEE IN VmOINIA, 


you that I cared for you. I have tried my best to he what 
people thought me — your brother; but now that you are 
just home and among your own people, I think I may 
speak and tell you how I feel toward you and how I have 
loved you since the moment I first saw you. And you, 
Lucy, do you think you could care for me?” 

‘^Not more than I do now, Vin. I love you with all 
my heart. I have been trying so hard to believe that I 
didn’t, because I thought you did not care for me that 
way.” 

For some minutes no further word was spoken. Vin- 
cent was the first to speak : 

“ It is horrid to have to sit here in this stiff, unnatural 
way, Lucy, when one is inclined to do something outra- 
geous from sheer happiness. These long, open cars, where 
people can see from end to end what every one is doing, 
are hateful inventions. It is perfectly absurd, when one 
finds one’s self the happiest fellow living, that one is 
obliged to look as demure and solemn as if one was in 
church.” 

“Then you should have waited, sir,” the girl said. 

“I meant to have waited, Lucy, until I got to your 
home, hut directly I felt that there was no longer any 
harm in my speaking, out it came; hut it’s very hard to 
have to wait for hours perhaps.” 

“To wait for what?“ Lucy asked demurely. 

“You must wait for explanations until we are alone, 
Lucy. And now I think the train begins to slacken, and 
it is the next station at which we get out.” 

“I think, Lucy,” Vincent said, when they approached 
the house of her relatives, “you and Chloe had better get 
out and go in by yourselves and tell your story. Dan and 
I will go to the inn, and I will come round in an hour. If 
we were to walk in together like this it would be next to 
impossible for you to explain how it all came about.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


249 


think that would he the best plan. My two aunts 
are the kindest creatures possible, but no doubt they will 
be bewildered at seeing me so suddenly. I do think it 
would be best to let me have a talk with them and tell 
them all about it before you appear upon the scene.” 

“Very well, then, in an hour I will come in.” 

When they arrived at the gate, therefore, Vincent helped 
Lucy and Chloe to alight, and then jumping into the 
hoggy again told the driver to take him to the inn. 

Having engaged a room and indulged in a thorough wash 
Vincent sallied out into the little town, and was fortunate 
enough to succeed in purchasing a suit of tweed clothes, 
which, although they scarcely fitted him as if they had 
been made for him, were still an immense improvement 
upon the rough clothes in which he had traveled. Return- 
ing to the hotel he put on his new purchases, and then 
walked to the house of Lucy’s aunts, which was a quarter 
of a mile outside the town. 

Lucy had walked up the little path through the garden 
in front of the house, and turning the handle of the door 
had entered unannounced and walked straight into the 
parlor. Two elderly ladies rose with some surprise at the 
entry of a strange visitor. It was three years since she had 
paid her last visit there, and for a moment they did not 
recognize her. 

“Don’t you know me, aunts?” 

“Why, goodness me!” the eldest exclaimed, “if it isn’t 
our little Lucy grown into a woman! My dear child, 
where have you sprung from?” And the two ladies warmly 
embraced their niece, who, as soon as they released her 
from their arms, burst into a fit of crying, and it was some 
time before she could answer the questions showered upon 
her. 

“It is nothing, aunts,” she said at last, wiping her eyes; 
“but I am so glad to be with you again, and I have gone 


250 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


through so much, and I am so happy, and it is so nice 
being with you again. Here is Chloe waiting to speak to 
you, aunts. She has come with me all the way.” 

The old negress, who had been waiting in the passage, 
was now called in. 

“ Why, Chloe, you look no older than when you went 
away from here six years ago,” Miss Kingston said. “But 
how ever did you both get through the lines? We have 
been terribly anxious about you. Your brother was here 
only a fortnight ago, and he and your father were in a 
great way about you, and reproached themselves bitterly 
that they did not send you to us before the troubles began, 
which certainly would have been a wiser step, as I told 
them. Of course your brother said that when they left 
you to join the army they had no idea that matters were 
going so far, or that the Yankees would drive us out of 
Tennessee, or they would never have dreamed of leaving 
you alone. However, here you are, so now tell me all 
about it.” 

Lucy told the story of the various visits of the Federal 
bushwhackers to the house, and how they had narrowly 
escaped death for refusing to betray the Confederate officer 
who had come to the house for food. Her recital was 
frequently interrupted by exclamations of indignation and 
pity from her aunts. 

“Well, aunts, after that,” she went on, “you see it was 
impossible for me to stop there any longer. No doubt 
they came back again a few hours afterward and burned 
the house, and had I been found there I should have been 
sure to be burned in it, so Chloe agreed with me that there 
was nothing to do but to try and get through the lines and 
come to you. There was no way of my getting my living 
at Nashville except by going out as a help, and there might 
have been some difficulties about that.” 

“Quite right, my dear. It was clearly the best thing 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


261 


for you to come to us — indeed, the only thing. But how 
in the world did you two manage to travel alone all that 
distance and get through the Federal lines?” 

“You see, we were not alone, aunts,” Lucy said; “the 
Confederate officer and his servant were coming through, 
and of course they took care of us. We could never have 
got through alone, and as Chloe was with me we got on 
very nicely; but we have been a long time getting through, 
for in that fight, where he saved my life and killed five of 
the band, he had his shoulder broken by a pistol bullet, 
and we had to stop in a farmhouse near Mount Pleasant, 
and he was very ill for some time, but the doctor who 
attended him was a true Southerner, and so we were quite 
safe till he was able to move again.” 

“And who is this officer, Lucy?” Miss Kingston asked 
rather anxiously. 

“ He is a Virginian gentleman, auntie. His mother has 
large estates near Eichmond. He was in the cavalry with 
Stuart, and was made prisoner while he was lying wounded 
and insensible, at Antietam; and I think, auntie, that — 
that — ” and she hesitated — “some day we are going to bo 
married.” 

“Oh, that’s it, is it?” the old lady said kindly. “Well, 
I can’t say anything about that until I see him, Lucy. 
Now tell us the whole story, and then we shall be better 
able to judge about it. I don’t think, my dear, that while 
you were traveling under his protection he ought to have 
talked to you about such things.” 

“He didn’t, auntie; not until we were half a mile from 
the station here. I never thought he cared for me the 
least bit; he was just like a brother to me — just like what 
Jack would have been if he had been bringing me here.” 

“That’s right, my dear; I am glad to hear it. Now, 
let us hear all about it,” 

Lucy told the whole story of her escape and her adven- 


252 


WITH LEE IN YIUGINIA. 


tiires, and wlieu Bhe had finished her aunts nodded to each 
other. 

“ That^s all very satisfactory, Lucy. It was a difficult 
position to be placed in, though I don’t see how it was to 
be avoided, and the young man really seems to have 
behaved very well. Don’t you think so, Ada?” The 
younger Miss Kingston agreed, and both were prepared to 
receive Vincent with cordiality when he appeared 

The hour had been considerably exceeded when Vincent 
came to the door. He felt it rather an awkward moment 
when he was ushered into the presence of Lucy’s aunts, 
who could scarcely restrain an exclamation of surprise at 
his youth, for although Lucy had said nothing about his age, 
they expected to meet an older man, the impression being 
gained from the recital of his bravery in attacking single- 
handed twelve men, and by the manner in which he had 
piloted the party through their dangers. 

‘‘We are very glad to see you — my sister Ada and my- 
self,” Miss Kingston said, shaking hands cordially with 
their visitor. “Lucy has been telling us all about you; 
but we certainly expected from what you had gone 
through that you were older.” 

“I am two or three years older than she is. Miss Kings- 
ton, and I have gone through so much in the last three 
years that I feel older than I am. She has told yon, I 
hope, that she has been good enough to promise to be my 
wife some day?” 

“Yes, she has told us that, Mr. Wingfield; and although 
we don’t know you personally, we feel sure — my sister 
Ada and I— from what she has told us of your behavior 
while you have been together that you are an honorable 
gentleman, and we hope and believe that you will make 
her happy.” 

“ I will do my best to do so,” Vincent said earnestly. 
“As to my circumstances, I shall in another year come 


mm LUE IN vinGiNiA. 

into possession of estates sufficient to keep her in every 
comfort.” 

‘‘I liave no doubt that that is all satisfactory, Mr. Wing- 
field, and that her father will give his hearty approval 
when he hears all the circumstances of the case. Now, if 
you will go into the next room, Mr. Wingfield, I will cull 
her down” — for Lucy had run upstairs when she heard 
Vincent knock. 

“I dare say you will like a quiet talk together,” she 
added smiling, “for she tells me you have never been alone 
together since you started.” 

Lucy required several calls before she came down. A new 
shyness such as she had never before felt had seized her, and 
it was with flushed cheeks and timid steps that she at last 
came downstairs, and it needed an encouraging — “ Go in, 
you silly child, your lover will not eat you,” before she 
turned the handle and went into the room where Vincent 
was expecting her. 

Vincent had telegraphed from the first station at which 
he arrived within the limits of the Confederacy to his 
mother, announcing his safe arrival there, and asking her 
to send money to him at Antioch. Her letter in reply 
reached him three days after his arrival. It contained 
notes for the amount he wrote for; and while expressing 
her own and his sisters’ delight at hearing he had safely 
reached the limits of the Confederacy, she expressed not a 
little surprise at the out-of-the-way place to which he had 
requested the money to be sent. 

“We have been examining the maps, my dear boy,” she 
said, “and find that it is seventy or eighty miles out of 
your direct course, and we have puzzled ourselves in vain 
as to why you should have made your way there. The 
girls guess that you have gone there to deliver in person 
some message from one of yotir late fellow -prisoners to his 
family. I am not good at guessing, and am content to 


254 


WITH LEE IN VTUOINIA. 


wait until yon return home. We hope that you will leave 
as soon as you get the remittance. We shall count the 
hours until we see you. Of course we learned from a 
Yankee paper smuggled through the lines that you had 
escaped from prison, and have been terribly anxious about 
you ever since. We are longing to hear your adventures.” 

A few hours after the receipt of this letter Tincent was 
on his way home. It was a long journey. The distance 
was considerable, and the train service greatly disordered 
and unpunctual. When within a few hours of Richmond 
he telegraphed, giving the approximate time at which he 
might be expected to arrive. The train, however, did not 
reach Richmond until some hours later. The carriage was 
waiting at the station, and the negro coachman shouted 
with pleasure at the sight of his young master. 

“Missis and the young ladies come, sah; but de station- 
master he say de train no arrive for a long time, so dey 
wait for you at de town house, sah.” 

Dan jumped up beside the coachman and Vincent leaped 
into the carriage, and a few minutes later he was locked in 
the arms of bis mother and sisters. 

“You grow bigger and bigger, Vincent,” his mother said 
after the first greeting was over. “I thought you must 
have done when you went away last, but you are two or 
three inches taller and ever so much wider.” 

“I think I have nearly done now, mother — anyhow as to 
height. I am about six feet one.” 

“You are a dreadful trouble to us, Vincent,” Annie 
said. “We have awful anxiety whenever we hear of a 
battle being fought, and it was almost a relief to us when 
we heard that you were in a Yankee prison. We thought 
at least you were out of danger for some time; but since 
the news came of your escape it has been worse than ever, 
and as week passed after w^eek without our hearing any- 
thing of you we began to fear that something terrible had 
happened to you.” 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


355 


‘‘j'^othing terrible Las happened at all, Annie. The 
only n.ishap I had was getting a pistol bullet in my shoulder 
which hid me up for about six weeks. There was nothing 
very dreadful about it,” he continued, as exclamations of 
alarm and pity broke from his mother and sister. “ I was 
well looked after and nursed. And now I will tell you my ! 
most important piece of news, and then I will give you a 
full account of my adventures from the time when Dan 
got me out of prison, for it is entirely to him that I owe 
my liberty,” 

‘^Well, what is the piece of news?” Annie asked. 

“Guess!” Vincent replied smiling. 

“You have got promoted?” his mother said. He shook 
his head. 

“Is it about a lady?” Annie asked. 

Vincent smiled. 

“ Oh, Vincent, you are not engaged to be married ! That 
would be too ridiculous!” Vincent laughed and nodded. 

“Annie is right, mother; I am engaged to be married.” 

Mrs. Wingfield looked grave, Rosie laughed, and Annie 
threw her arms round his neck and kissed him. 

“ You dear, silly old boy 1” she said. “ I am glad, though 
it seems so ridiculous. Who is she, and what is she like?” 

“We needn’t ask where she lives,” Rosie said. “Of 
course it is in Antioch, though how in the world you man- 
aged it all in the two or three days you were there I can’t 
make out.” 

Mrs. Wingfield’s brow cleared. “At any rate, in that 
case, Vincent, she is a Southerner. I was afraid at first it 
was some Yankee woman who had perhaps sheltered you 
©n your way.” 

“ Is she older than you, Vincent? Annie asked suddenly. 
“I shouldn’t like her to be older than you are.” 

“ She is between sixteen and seventeen,” Vincent replied, 
and is a Southern girl, mother, and I am sure you will 


256 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


love her, for she saved my life at the risk of her 
besides nursing me all the time I was ill.” / 

‘‘I have no doubt I shall love her, Vincent, for I think, 
my boy, that you would not make a rash choice. I think 
you are young, much too young, to be engaged; -^till, that 
is a secondary matter. Now tell us all aboiit it. We 
expected your story to be exciting, but did ncc dream that 
love-making had any share in it.” 

Vincent accordingly told them the whole story of his 
adventures from the time of his first meeting Dan in 
prison. When he related the episode of Lucy’s refusal to 
say whether he would return, although threatened with 
instant death unless she did so, his narrative was broken 
by the exclamations of his hearers. 

“ You need not say another word in praise of her,” his 
mother said. She is indeed a noble girl, and I shall be 
proud of such a daughter.” 

“She must be a darling!” Annie exclaimed. “Oh, 
Vincent, how brave she must be! I don’t think I ever 
could have done that, with a pistol pointing straight at 
you, and all those dreadful men round, and no hope of a 
rescue; it’s awful even to think of.” 

“It was an awful moment, as you may imagine,” Vin- 
cent replied. “ I shall never forget the scene, or Lucy’s 
steadfast face as she faced that man ; and you see at that 
time I was a perfect stranger to her — only a fugitive Con- 
federate officer whom she shielded from his pursuers.” 

“Go on, Vincent; please go on,” Annie said. “Tell us 
what happened next.” 

Vincent continued his narrative to the end, with, how- 
ever, many interruptions and questions on the part of the 
girls. His mother said little, but sat holding his hand in 
hers. 

“It has been a wonderful escape, Vincent,” she said 
when he had finished. “Bring your Lucy here when you 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


257 


like, and I shall be ready to receive her as my daughter, 
and to love her for her own sake as well as yours. She 
must be not only a brave but a noble girl, and you did 
perfectly right to lose not a single day after you had taken 
her safely home in asking her to be your wife. I am glad 
to think that some day the Orangery will have so worthy 
a mistress. I will write to her at once. You have not yet 
told us what she is like, Vincent.” 

“I am not good at descriptions, but you shall see her 
photograph when I get it.” 

‘‘What, haven’t you got one now?” 

“She had not one to give me. You see, when the 
troubles began she was little more than a child, and since 
that time she has scarcely left home, but she promised to 
have one taken at once and send it me, and then, if it is a 
good likeness, you will know all about it.” 

“Mother, when you write to-night,” Rosie said, “please 
send her your photograph and ours, and say we all want 
one of our new relative that is to be.” 

“I think, my dear, you can leave that until we have 
exchanged a letter or two. You will see Vincent’s copy, 
and can then wait patiently for your own.” 

“And now, mother, I have told you all of my news; let 
us hear about every one here. How are all the old house 
hands, and how is Dinah? Tony is at Washington, I 
know, because I saw in the paper that he had made a 
sudden attack upon Jackson.” 

Mrs. Wingfield’s face fell. 

“ That is my one piece of bad news, Vincent. I wish 
you hadn’t asked the question until to-morrow, for I am 
sorry that anything should disturb the pleasure of this first 
meeting ; still as you have asked the question I must answer 
it. About ten days ago a negro came, as I afterward heard 
from Chloe, to the back entrance and asked for Dinah. 
He said he had a message for her. She went and spoke to 


258 


WITH LM IN VimiNlA, 


him, and then ran back and caught up her child. She 
said to Chloe, ‘I have news of niy husband. I think he is 
here. I will soon be back again.’ Then she ran ont, and 
has never returned. AVe have made every inquiry we could, 
but we have not liked to advertise for her, for it may be 
that she has met her husband, and that he persuaded her | 
to make off at once with him to Yorktown or Fortress \ 
Monroe.” 

“ This is bad news indeed, mother,” Vincent said. “ No, 

I do not think for a moment that she has gone off with 
Tony. There could be no reason why she should have left 
so suddenly without telling anyone, for she knew wellj 
enough that you would let her go if she wished it;/^tndnr 
fee? sure that neither she nor Tony would act so ungrate-- _ 
fully as to leave us in this manner. No, mother, I feel 
sure that this has been done by Jackson. You know I 
told you I felt uneasy about her before I went. No doubt 
the old rascal has seen in some Northern paper an account 
of his son having been attacked in the streets of Washing- 
ton, and recaptured by Tony, and he has had Dinah carried 
off from a pure spirit of revenge. Well, mother,” he went 
on in answer to an appealing look from her, “ I will not 
put myself out this first evening of my return, and will say 
no more about it. There will be plenty of time to take 
the matter up to-morrow. And now about all our friends 
and acquaintances. How are they getting on? Have you 
heard of any more of my old chums being killed since I 
was taken prisoner at Antietam?” 

It was late in the evening before Vincent heard all the 
news. Fortunately, the list of casualties in the army of 
Virginia had been slight since Antietam ; but that battle 
had made many gaps among the circle of their friends, 
and of these Vincent now heard for the first time, and he 
learned too, that although no battle had been fought since 
Antietam, on the 17th of September, there had been a 


WITH LER TN VIRGINIA. 


259 

sharp skinnisli near Fredericksburg, and that the Federal 
army, now under General Burnside, who had succeeded 
McClellan, was facing that of Lee, near that towm, and 
that it was believed that they would attempt to cross the 
liappahannock in a few days. 

It was not until he retired for the night that Vincent 
allowed his thoughts to turn again to the missing woman. 
Her loss annoyed and vexed him much more than he per- 
mitted his mother to see. In the first place, the poor ' 
girl’s eagerness to show her gratitude to him upon all : 
occasions, and her untiring watchfulness and care during 
his illness from his wound, had touched him, and the 
thought that she was now probably in the hands of brutal 
taskmasters was a real pain to him. In the next place, he 
had, as it were, given his pledge to Tony that she should 
be well <^red for until she could be sent to join him. 
And wFat should he say now when the negro wrote to 
claim her? Then, too, he felt a personal injury that the 
woman should Be carried off when under his mother’s pro- 
tection, and he was full of indignation and fury at the 
dastardly revenge taken by Jackson. Upon hearing the 
news he had at once mentally determined to devote himself 
for some time to a search for Dinah; but the news that a 
great battle was expected at the front interfered with his 
plan. Now that he was back, capable of returning to 
duty, his place was clearly with his regiment; but he 
determined that while he would rejoin at once, he would 
as soon as the battle was over, if be were unhurt, take up 
the search. His mother and sisters were greatly distressed 
when at breakfast he told them that he must at once report 
himself as fit for duty, and ready to join his regiment. 

‘‘I was afraid you would think so,” Mrs. Wingfield said, 
while the girls wept silently; “and much as I grieve at 
losing you again directly you have returned, I can say 
nothing against it. You have gone through many dangers, 


260 


WITH LEE IN TinQlNLA. 


Vincent, and have been preserved to us through them all. 
We will pray that you may be so to the end. Still, whether 
or not, I as a Virginian woman cannot grudge my son to 
the service of my country, when all other mothers are 
making the same sacrifice; but it is hard to give you up 
when but yesterday you returned to us.” 


WITH LBB m vmomiA. 


m 


i 


CHAPTER XV. 

FREDERICKSBUBG. 

As SOON as breakfast was over Vincent mounted Wild' 
fire- which had been sent back after he had been taken 
prisoner, and rode into Richmond. There he reported 
himself at headquarters as having returned after escaping 
from a Federal prison, and making his way through the 
lines of the enemy. 

“ I had my shoulder-bone smashed in a fight with some 
Yankees,” he said, “and was laid up in hiding for six 
weeks; but have now fairly recovered. My shoulder, at 
times, gives me considerable pain, and although I am 
desirous of returning to duty and rejoining my regiment 
until the battle at Fredericksburg has taken place, I must 
request that three months’ leave be granted to me after 
that to return home and complete my cure, promising of 
course to rejoin my regiment at once should hostilities 
break out before the spring.” 

“We saw the news that you had escaped,” the general 
said, “but feared, as so long a time elapsed without hearing 
from you, that you had been shot in attempting to cross 
the lines. Your request for leave is of course granted, and 
a note will be made of your zeal in thus rejoining on the 
very day after your return. The vacancy in the regiment 
has been filled up, but I will appoint you temporarily to 
General Stuart’s staff, and I shall have great pleasure in 
to-day filling up your commission as captain. Now let me 
hear how you made your escape. By the accounts pub- 




WITH LEE IN VIROINIA. 


lished in the Northern papers it seemed that you must have 
had a confederate outside the walls.” 

Vincent gave a full account of his escape from prison 
and a brief sketch of his subsequent proceedings, saying 
only that he was in the house of some loyal people in Ten- 
nessee, when it was attacked by a party of Yankee bush- 
whackers, that these were beaten off in the fight, but that 
he himself had a pistol bullet in his shoulder. He then 
made his way on until compelled by his wound to lay up for 
six weeks in a lonely farmhouse near Mount Pleasant; that 
afterward in the disguise of a young farmer he had made 
a long detour across the Tennessee river and reached 
Georgia. 

‘‘When do you leave for the front. Captain Wingfield?” 

“I shall be ready to start to-night, sir.” 

“In that case I will trouble you to come round here this 
evening. There will be a fast train going through with 
ammunition for Lee at ten o’clock, and I shall have a bag 
of despatches for him, which I will trouble you to deliver. 
You will find me here up to the last moment. I will give 
orders that a horse-box be put on to the train.” 

After expressing his thanks Vincent took his leave. As 
he left the general’s quarters, a young man, just alighting 
from his horse, gave a shout of greeting. 

“Why, Wingfield, it is good to see you! I thought you 
were pining again in a Yankee dungeon, or had got knocked 
on the head crossing the lines. Where have you sprung 
from, and when did you arrive?” 

“ I only got in yesterday after sundry adventures which 
I will tell you about presently. When did you arrive from 
the front?” 

“I came down a few days ago on a week’s leave on urgent 
family business,” the young man laughed, “and I am 
going back again this afternoon by the four o’clock train.” 

“Stay till ten,” Vincent said, “and we will go back 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


263 


together. There is a special train going through with 
ammunition, and as everything will make way for that it 
will not be long behind the four o’clock, and likely enough 
may pass it on the way. There is a horse-box attached to 
it, and as I only take one horse there will be room for 
yours.” 

“I haven’t brought my horse down,” Harry Furniss said ; 
‘‘but I will certainly go with you by the ten o’clock. 
Then we can have a long talk. I don’t think I have seen 
you since the day you asked me to lend you my boat two 
years ago.” 

“Can you spare me two hours now?” Vincent asked. 
“ You will do mo a very great favor if you will.” 

Harry Furniss looked at his watch. “ It is eleven o’clock 
now; we have a lot of people to lunch at half -past one, and 
I must be back by then.” 

“You can manage that easy enough,” Vincent replied; 
“ in two hours from the time we leave here you can be at 
home.” 

“I am your man, then, Vincent. Just wait five minutes 
— I have to see some one in here.” 

A few minutes later Harry Furniss came out again and 
mounted. 

“Now which way, Vincent? and what is it you want me 
for?” 

“ The way is to Jackson’s place at the Cedars, the why 
I will tell you about as we ride.” 

Vincent then recounted his feud with the Jacksons, of 
which, up to the date of the purchase of Dinah Morris, 
his friend was aware, having been present at the sale. He 
now heard of the attack upon young Jackson by Tony, and 
of the disappearance of Dinah Morris. 

“I should not be at all surprised, Wingfield, if your 
surmises are correct, and that old scoundrel has cai’ried off 
the girl to avenge himself upon Tony. Of course, if you 


264 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


could prove it, it would be a very serious offense; for the 
stealing a slave, and by force too, is a crime with a very 
heavy penalty, and has cost men their lives before now. 
But I don’t see that you have anything like a positive 
proof, however strong a case of suspicion it may be. I 
don’t see what you are going to say when you get there.” 

“I am going to tell him that if he does not say what he 
has done with the girl, I will have his son arrested for 
treachery as soon as he sets foot in the Confederacy again.” 

“Treachery!” Furniss said in surprise; “what treachery 
has he been guilty of? I saw that he was one of those 
who escaped with you, and I rather wondered at the time 
at you two being mixed up together in anything. I heard 
that he had been recaptured through some black fellow 
that had been his slave, but I did not read the account. 
Have you got proof of what you say?” 

“Perhaps no proof that would hold in a court of law,” 
Vincent replied, “but proof enough to make it an absolute 
certainty to my mind.” 

Vincent then gave an account of their escape, and of the 
anonymous denunciation of himself and Dan. 

“Now,” he said, “no one but Dan knew of the intended 
escape, no one knew what clothes he had purchased, no one 
could possibly have known that I was to be disguised as a 
preacher and Dan as my servant. Therefore the informa- 
tion must have been given by Jackson.” 

“I have not the least doubt but that the blackguard did 
give it, Wingfield; but there is no proof.” 

“I consider that there is a proof— an absolute and posi- 
tive proof,” Vincent asserted^ “because no one else could 
have known it.” 

“Well, you see that as a matter of fact the other officer 
did know it, and might possibly have, given the informa- 
tion.” 

“But why should he? The idea is absurd. He had 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


265 


never bad a quarrel with me, and he owed his liberty to 
me.” 

“Just 50 , Wingfield. I am as certain that it was Jack- 
son as you are, because I know the circumstances; but you 
see there is no more absolute proof against one man than 
against the other. It is true that you had had a quarrel 
with Jackson some two years before, but you see you had 
made it up and had become friends in prison — so much so 
that you selected him from among a score of others in the 
same room to be the companion of your flight. You and 
I, who know Jackson, can well believe him guilty of an 
act of gross ingratitude — of ingratitude and treachery; hut 
people who do not know would hardly credit it as possible 
that a man could be such a villain. The defense he would 
set up would be that in the first place there is no shadow 
of evidence that he more than the other turned traitor. 
In the second place he would be sure to say that such an 
accusation against a Confederate officer is too monstrous 
and preposterous to be entertained for a moment; and that 
doubtless your negro, although he denies the fact, really 
chattered about his doings to the negroes he was lodging 
with, and that it was through them that some one got to 
know of the disguise you would wear. We know that it 
wasnT so, Wingfield; but ninety-nine out of every hundred 
white men in the South would rather believe that a negro 
had chattered than that a Confederate officer had been 
guilty of a gross act of treachery and ingratitude.” 

Vincent was silent. He felt that what his companion 
said was the truth ; and that a weapon by which he had 
hoped to force the elder Jackson into saying what he had 
done with Dinah would probably fail in its purpose. The 
old man was too astute not to perceive that there was no 
real proof against his son, and would therefore be unlikely 
at once to admit that he had committed a serious crime, 
and to forego his revenge. 


266 


WITH LEE IN yrmiNiA. 


“I will try at any rate,” he said at last; ‘‘and if ho 
refuses I will publish the story in the papers. When the 
fellow gets back from Yankee-laiid he may either call me 
out or demand a court of inquiry. I may not succeed in 
getting a verdict from twelve white men, but I think I 
can convince every one of our own class that the fellow did 
it; and when this battle that is expected is over 1 have got 
three months’ leave, and I will move heaven and earth to 
find the woman; and if I do, Jackson will either have to 
bolt or stand a trial, with the prospect of ten years’ im- 
prisonment if he is convicted. In either case we are not 
likely to have his son about here again; and if he did ven- 
ture back and brought an action against me, his chance of 
getting damages would be a small one.” 

Another half-hour’s ride brought them to the Cedars. 
They dismounted at the house, and fastening their horses 
to the portico knocked at the door. It was opened by a 
negro. 

“Tell your master,” Vincent said, “that Mr. Wingfield 
wishes to speak to him.” 

Andrew Jackson himself came to the door. 

“To what do I owe the very great pleasure of this visit, 
Mr. Wingfield?” he said grimly. 

“I have come to ask you what you have done with Dinah 
Morris, whom, I have every ground for believing, you have 
caused to be kidnaped from my mother’s house.” 

“This is a serious charge, young gentleman,” Andrew 
Jackson said, “and one that 1 shall call upon you to justify 
in the law-courts. Men are not to be charged with criminal 
actions even by young gentlemen of good Virginian 
families.” 

“I shall be quite ready to meet you there, Mr. Jackson, 
whenever you choose; but my visit here is rather to give 
you an opportunity of escaping the consequences that will 
follow your detection as the author of the crime; for I 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


267 


’warn you that I will bring the crime home to you, what- 
ever it costs me in time and money. My offer is this: 
produce the woman and her child, and not only shall no 
prosecution take place, but I will remain silent concerning 
a fact which affects the honor of your son.” 

Andrew Jackson’s face had been perfectly unmoved 
during this conversation until he heard the allusion to his 
son. Then his face changed visibly. 

“ I know nothing concerning which you can attack the 
honor of my son, Mr. Wingfield,” he said, with an effort to 
speak as unconcernedly as before. 

“My charge is as follows,” Vincent said quietly: “I was 
imprisoned at Elmira with a number of other oflScers, 
among them your son. Thinking that it was time for the 
unpleasantness that had been existing between us to come 
to an end, I offered him my hand. This he accepted and 
we became friends. A short time afterward a mode of 
escape offered itself to me, and I proved the sincerity of my 
feelings toward him by offering to him and another officer 
the means of sharing escape. This they accepted. 
Once outside the wallls, I furnished them with disguises 
that had been prepared for them, assuming myself that of 
a minister. We then separated, going in different direc- 
tions, I myself being accompanied by my negro servant, to 
■whose fidelity I owed our escape. Two days afterward an 
anonymous writer communicated to the police the fact 
that I had escaped in the disguise of a minister, and was 
accompanied by my black servant. This fact was only 
known to the negro, myself, and the two officers. My 
negro, who had released me, was certainly not my betrayer; 
the other officer could certainly have had no possible motive 
for betraying me. There remains, therefore, only your 
son, whose hostility to me was notorious, and who had 
expressed himself with bitterness against me on many 
occasions, and among others in the hearing of my friend 


268 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Mr. Furniss here. Such being the case, it is my intention 
to charge him before the military authorities with this act 
of treachery. But, as I have said, I am willing to forego 
this and to keep silence as to your conduct with reference 
to my slave Dinah Morris, if you will restore her and her 
child uninjured to the house from which you caused her to 
be taken.” 

The sallow cheeks of the old planter had grown a shade 
paler as he listened to Vincent’s narrative, but he now 
burst out in angry tones: 

“How dare you, sir, bring such an infamous accusation 
against my son — an accusation, like that against myself, 
wholly unsupported by a shred of evidence? Doubtless 
your negro had confided to some of his associates his plans 
for assisting, you to escape from prison, and it is from one 
of these that the denunciation has come. Go, sir, report 
where you will what lies and fables you have invented; 
but be assured that I and my son will seek our compensa- 
tion for such gross libels in the courts.” 

“Very well, sir,” Vincent said, as he prepared to mount 
his horse; “if you will take the trouble to look in the 
papers to-morrow, you will see that your threats of action 
for libel have no effect whatever upon me.” 

“The man is as hard as a rock, Wingfield,” Furniss 
said, as they rode off together. “He wilted a little when 
you were telling your story, but the moment he saw you 
had no definite proofs he was, as I expected he would be, 
ready to defy you. What shall you do now?” 

“I shall ride back into Eichmond again and give a full 
account of my escape from the jail, and state that I firmly 
believe that the information as to my disguise was given 
by Jackson, and that it was the result of a personal hos- 
tility which, as many young men in Eichmond are well 
aware, has existed for some time between us.” 

“Well, you must do as you like, Wingfield, but I think 
It will he a risky business.” 


WITH LEE IN VIHQINIA, 


269 


‘‘It may be so,” Vincent said; “but I have little doubt 
that long before Jackson is exchanged I shall have dis- 
covered Dinah, and shall prosecute Jackson for theft and 
kidnaping, in which case the young man will hardly 
venture to prosecute me or indeed to show his face in this 
part of the country.” 

That evening the two young officers started for the 
front, and the next morning the Richmond papers came 
out with a sensational heading, “Alleged Gross Act of 
Treachery and Ingratitude by a Confederate Officer.” 

It was the 10th of December when Vincent joined the 
army at Fredericksburg. He ^ported himself to General 
Stuart, who received him with great cordiality. 

“You are just in time, Wingfield,” he said. “I believe 
that in another twenty-four hoars the battle will be fought. 
They have for the last two days been moving about in 
front, and apparently want us to believe that they intend 
to cross somewhere below the town; but all the news we 
get from our spies is to the effect that these are only feints 
and that they intend to throw a bridge across here. We 
know, anyhow, they have got two trains concealed opposite, 
near the river. Burnside is likely to find it a hard nut to 
crack. Of course they are superior in number to us, as 
they always are; but, as we have always beat them well on 
level ground I do not think their chances of getting up 
these heights are by any means hopeful. Then, too, their 
change of commanders is against them. McClellan fought 
a drawn battle against us at Antietam and showed himself 
a really able general in the operations in front of Rich- 
mond. The army have confidence in him, and he is by 
far the best man they have got so far, but the fools at 
Washington have now for the second time displaced him 
because they are jealous of him. Burnside has shown 
himself a good man in minor commands, but I don’t think 
ae is equal to command such a vast army as this; and 


270 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


besides, we know from our friends at Washington that he 
has protested against this advance across the river, but has 
been overruled. You will see Fredericksburg will add 
another to the long list of our victories.” 

Vincent shared a tent with another officer of the same 
rank in General Stuart’s staff. They sat chatting till late, 
and it was still dark when they were suddenly aroused by 
an outbreak of musketry down at the river. 

“The general was right,” Captain Longmore, Vincent’s 
companion, exclaimed. “They are evidently throwing a 
bridge across the river, and the fire we hear comes from 
two regiments of Mississippians who are posted down in 
the town under Barksdale.” 

It was but the work of a minute to throw on their clothes 
and hurry out. The night was dark and a heavy fog hung 
over the river. A perfect roar of musketry came up from 
the valley. Drums and bugles were sounding all along the 
crest. At the same moment they issued out General 
Stuart came out from his tent, which was close by. 

“ Is that you, Longmore? Jump on your horse and ride 
down to the town. Bring back news of what is going on.” 

A few minutes later an officer rode up. Some wood had 
been thrown on the fire, and by its light Vincent recog- 
nized Stonewall Jackson. 

“Have you any news for us?” he asked. 

“ Not yet, I have sent an officer down to inquire. The 
enemy have been trying to bridge the river.” 

“I suppose so,” Jackson replied. “I have ordered one 
of my brigades to come to the head of the bank as soon as 
they can be formed up, to help Barksdale if need be, but I 
don’t want to take them down into the town. It is com- 
manded by all the hills on the opposite side, and we know 
they have brought up also all their artillery there.” 

In a few minutes Caplin Longmore returned. 

“The enemy have thrown two pontoon bridges across, 


WITH LWE IN VinGWlA, 


%n 


one above and one below the old railway bridge. The 
Mississippians have driven them back once, but they are 
pushing on the work and will soon get it finished; but 
General Barksdale bids me report that with the force at 
his command he can repulse any attempt to cross.” 

The light was now breaking in the east, but the roar of 
musketry continued under the canopy of fog. General 
Lee, Longstreet, and others had now arrived upon the 
spot, and Vincent was surprised that no orders were issued 
for troops to reinforce those under General Barksdale. 
Presently the snn rose, and as it gained in power the fog 
slowly lifted, and it was seen that the two pontoon bridges 
were complete; but the fire of the Mississippians was so 
heavy that although the enemy several times attempted to 
cross they recoiled before it. Suddenly a gun was fired 
from the opposite height, and at the signal more than a 
hundred pieces of artillery opened fire upon the town. 
Many of the inhabitants had left as soon as the musketry 
fire began, but the slopes behind it soon presented a sad 
spectacle. Men, women, and children poured out from the 
town, bewildered with the din and terrified by the storm 
of shot and shell that crashed into it. Higher and higher 
the crowd of fugitives made their way until they reached 
the crest; among them were weeping women and crying 
children, many of them in the scantiest attire and carrying 
such articles of dress and valuables as they had caught up 
i when startled by the terrible rain of missiles. In a very 
few minutes smoke began to rise over the town, followed 
by tongues of flame, and in half an hour the place was on 
fire in a score of places. 

All day the bombardment went on without cessation and 
Fredericksburg crumbled into ruins. Still, in spite of this 
terrible fire the Mississippians clung to the burning town 
amid crashing walls, falling chimneys, and shells exploding 
in every direction. As niglrt fell the enemy poured across 


272 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


the bridges, and Barksdale, contesting every foot of ground, 
fell back through the burning city and took up a position 
behind a stone wall in its rear. 

Throughout the day not a single shot had been fired by 
the Confederate artillery, which was very inferior in power 
to that of the enemy. As General Lee had no wish finally 
to hinder the passage of the Federals, the stubborn resist- 
ance of Barksdale’s force being only intended to give him 
time to concentrate all his army as soon as he knew for certain 
the point at which the enemy was going to cross; and he did 
not wish, therefore, to risk the destruction of any of his 
batteries by calling down the Federal fire upon them. 

During the day the troops were all brought up into posi- 
tion. Longstreet was on the left and Jackson on the 
right, while the guns, forty-seven in number, were in 
readiness to take up their post in the morning on the-slopes 
in front of them. On the extreme right General Stuart was 
posted with his cavalry and horse artillery. The night 
passed quietly and by daybreak the troops were all drawn 
up in their positions. 

As soon as the sun rose it was seen that during the night 
the enemy had thrown more bridges across and that the 
greater portion of the army was already over. They were, 
indeed, already in movement against the Confederate posi- 
tion, their attack being directed toward the portion of the 
line held by Jackson’s division. General Stuart gave 
orders to Major Pelham, who commanded his horse artil- 
lery, and who immediately brought up the guns and began 
the battle by opening fire on the fiank of the enemy. The 
guns of the Northern batteries at once replied, and for 
some hours the artillery duel continued, the Federal guns 
doing heavy execution. For a time attacks were threatened 
from various points, but about ten o’clock, when the fog 
lifted, a mass of some 55,000 troops advanced against Jack- 
son. They were suffered to come within 800 yards before 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


273 


a gun was fired, and then fourteen guns opened upon them 
with such effect that they fell back in confusion. 

At one o’clock another attempt was made, covered by a 
tremendous fire of artillery. For a time the columns of 
attack were kept at bay by the fire of the Confederate bat- 
teries, but they advanced with great resolution, pushed 
their way through Jackson’s first line, and forced them to 
fall back. Jackson brought up his second line and drove 
the enemy back with great slaughter until his advance was 
checked by the fire of the Northern artillery. 

All day the fight went on, the Federals attempting to 
crush the Confederate artillery by the weight of their fire 
in order that their infantry columns might again advance. 
But although outnumbered by more than two to one the 
Confederate guns were worked with great resolution, and 
the day passed and darkness began to fall without their 
retiring from the positions they had taken up. Just at 
sunset General Stuart ordered all the batteries on the right 
to advance. This they did and opened their fire on the 
Northern infantry with such effect that these fell back to 
the position near the town that they had occupied in the 
morning. 

On the left an equally terrible battle had raged all day, 
but here the Northern troops were compelled to cross open 
ground between the town and the base of the hill, and 
suffered so terribly from the fire that they never succeeded 
in reaching the Confederate front. Throughout the day 
the Confederates held their position with such ease that 
General Lee considered the affair as nothing more than a 
demonstration of force to feel his position, and expected an 
even sterner battle on the following day. Jackson’s first 
and second lines, composed of less than 15,000 men, had 
repulsed without difficulty the divisions of Franklin and 
Hooker, 55,000 strong; while Longstreet with about the 
same force had never been really pressed by the enemy, 
although on that side they had a force of over 50,000 men. 


m 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


In the morning the Northern army was seen drawn np 
in battle array as if to advance for fresh assault, but no 
movement was made. General Burnside was in favor of a 
fresh attack, but the generals commanding the various 
divisions felt that their troops, after the repulse the day 
before, were not equal to the work, and were unanimously 
of opinion that a second assault should not he attempted. 
After remaining for some hours in order of battle they fell 
back into the town and two days later the whole army 
recrossed the Rappahann^ock River. The loss of the Con- 
federates was 1,800 men, who were for the most part killed 
or wounded by the enemy’s artillery, while the Federal 
loss was no less than 13,771. General Burnside soon after- 
ward resigned his command, and General Hooker, an officer 
of the same politics as the president and his advisers, was 
appointed to succeed him. 

The cavalry had not been called upon to act during the 
day, and Vincent’s duties were confined to carrying orders 
to the commanders of the various batteries of artillery 
posted in that part of the field, as these had all been placed 
under General Stuart’s orders. He had many narrow 
escapes by shot and fragments of shells, but passed through 
the day uninjured. 

General Lee has been blamed for not taking advantage 
of his victory and falling upon the Federals on the morn- 
ing after the battle; but although such an assault might 
possibly have been successful he was conscious of his 
immense inferiority in force, and his troops would have 
been compelled to have advanced to the attack across 
ground completely swept by the fire of the magnificently 
served Northern artillery posted upon their commanding 
heights. He was moreover ignorant of the full extent of 
the loss he had inflicted upon the enemy, and expected a 
renewed attack by them. He was therefore, doubtless, 
unwilling to risk the results of the victory he had gained 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


275 


and of the victory he expected to gain should the enemy 
renew their attack, by a movement which might not be 
successful, and which would at any rate have cost him a 
tremendous loss of men, and men were already , becoming 
scarce in the Confederacy. 

As soon as the enemy had fallen hack across the river 
and it was certain that there was little chance of another 
forward movement on their part for a considerable time, 
Vincent showed to General Stuart the permit he bad 
received to return home until the spring on leave, and at 
once received the general’s permission to retire from the 
staff for a time. 

He had not been accompanied by Dan on his railway 
journey to the front, having left him behind with instruc- 
tions to endeavor by every means to find some clew as to 
the direction in which Dinah had been carried off. He 
telegraphed on his way home the news of his coming, and 
found Dan at the station waiting for him. 

“Well, Dan, have you obtained any news?” he asked as 
soon as his horse had been removed from its box, and he had 
mounted and at a foot-pace left the station, with Dan 
walking beside him. 

“No, sah; I hab done my best, but I cannot find out 
any ting. The niggers at Jackson’s all say dat no strangers 
hab been there wid de old man for a long time before de 
day dat Dinah was carried off. I have been over dar, 
massa, and hab talked wid the hands at de house. Dey all 
say dat no one been dere for a month. Me sure dat dey 
no tell a lie about it, because dey all hate Massa Jackson 
like pison. Den de lawyer, he am put de advertisement 
you told him in the papers: Five hundred dollars to who- 
ever would give information about de carrying off of a 
female slave from Missy Wingfield, or dat would lead to de 
discovery of her hiding-place. But no answer come. Me 
heard Missy Wingfield say so last night.” 


276 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“That’s bad, Dan; but I hardly expected anything 
better. I felt sure the old fox would have taken every 
precaution, knowing what a serious business it would be 
for him if it were found out. Now I am back I will take 
the matter up myself, and we will see what we can do. I 
wish I could have set about it the day after she was carried 
away. It is more than a fortnight ago now, and that will 
make it much more difficult than it would have been had 
it been begun at once.” 

“Well, Vincent, so you have come back to us undam- 
aged this time,” his mother said after the first greeting. 
“AVe were very anxious when the news came that a great 
battle had been fought last Friday ; but when we heard the 
next morning the enemy had been repulsed so easily we 
were not so anxious, although it was not until this morn- 
ing that the list of killed and wounded was published, and 
our minds set at rest.” 

“No, mother; it was a tremendous artillery battle, but it 
was a little more than that — at least on our side. But I 
have never heard anything at all like it from sunrise to 
sunset. But, after all, an artillery fire is more frightening 
than dangerous, except at comparatively close quarters. 
The enemy must have fired at least fifty shots for every 
man that was hit. I counted several times, and there were 
fully a hundred shots a minute, and I don’t think it 
lessened much the whole day. I should think they must 
have fired two or three hundred rounds at least from each 
gun. The roar was incessant, and what with the din they 
made, and the replies of our own artillery, and the bursting 
of shells, and the rattle of musketry, the din at times was 
almost bewildering. AVildfire was hit with a piece of shell, 
but fortunately it was not a very large one, and he is not 
much the worse for it, but the shock knocked him olf his 
legs; of course I went down with him, and thought for a 
moment I had been hit myself. No; it was by far the 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


277 


most hollow affair we have had. The enemy fought 
obstinately enough, hut without the slightest spirit or 
dash, and only once did they get up anywhere near our 
line, and then they went back a good deal quicker than 
they came.” 

“And now you are going to be with us for three months, 
Vincent?” 

“I hope so, mother; at least if they do not advance 
again. I shall he here off and on. I mean to find Dinah 
Morris if it is possible, and if I can obtain the slightest 
clew I shall follow it up and go wherever it may lead me.” 

“Well, we will spare you for that, Vincent. As you 
know, I did not like your mixing yourself up in that busi- 
ness two years ago, but it is altogether different now. The 
woman was very willing and well conducted, and I had got 
to be really fond of her. But putting that aside, it is 
intolerable that such a piece of insolence as the stealing of 
one of our slaves should go unpunished. Therefore if you 
do find any clew to the affair we will not grumble at your 
following it up, even if it does take you away from home 
for a short time. By the by, we had letters this morning 
from a certain young lady in Georgia inclosing her photo- 
graph, and I rather fancy there is one for you somewhere.” 

“Where is it, mother?” Vincent asked, jumping from 
his seat. 

“Let me think,” Mrs. Wingfield replied. “Did either 
of you girls put it away, or where can it have been stowed?” 
The girls both laughed. 

“Now, Vincent, what offer do you make for the letter? 
Well, we won’t tease you,” Annie went on as Vincent gave 
an impatient exclamation. “ Another time we might do so, 
but as you have just come safely back to us I don’t think 
it will be fair, especially as this is the very first letter. 
Here it is!” and she took out of the workbox before her 
the missive Vincent was so eager to receive. 


278 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


1 


CHAPTEK XVI. 


THE SEARCH FOR DINAH. 


the by, Vincent,” Mrs. Wingfield remarked next 
morning at breakfast, “I have parted with Pearson.” 

‘^I am glad to hear it, mother. What! did yon discover 
at last that he was a scamp?” 

“ Several things that occurred shook my confidence in 
him, Vincent. The accounts were not at all satisfactory, 
and it happened quite accidentally that when I was talking 
one day with Mr. Eobertson, who, as you know, is a great 
speculator in tobacco, I said that I should grow no more 
tobacco, as it really fetched nothing. He replied that it 
would be a pity to give it up, for so little was now culti- 
vated that the price was rising, and the Orangery tobacco 
always fetched top prices. ‘I think the price I paid for 
your crop this year must at any rate have paid for the labor 
— that is to say, paid for the keep of the slaves and some- 
thing over.’ He then mentioned the price he had given, 
which was certainly a good deal higher than I had imagined. 
I looked to my accounts next morning, and found that 
Pearson had only credited me with one-third of the amount 
he must have received, so I at once dismissed him. In- 
deed, I had been thinking of doing so some little time 
before, for money is so scarce and the price of produce so 
low that I felt I could not afford to pay as much as I have 
been giving him.” 

“I am afraid I have been drawing rather heavily, 
mother,” Vincent put in. 


] 

i 

j 

K 


\ 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


m 


“ I have plenty of money, Vincent. Since your father’s 
death we have had much less company than before, and I 
have not spent my income. Besides, I have a considerable 
sum invested in house property and other securities. But I 
have, of course, since the war began been subscribing 
toward the expenses of the war — for the support of hos- 
pitals and so on. I thought at a time like this I ought to 
keep my expenses down at the lowest point, and to give 
the balance of my income to the State.” 

“ How did Jonas take his dismissal, mother?” 

“Not very pleasantly,” Mrs. Wingfield replied; “espe- 
cially when I told him that I had discovered he was robbing 
me. However, he knew better than to say much, for he 
has not been in good odor about here for some time. 
After the fighting near here there were reports that he 
had been m communication with the Yankees. He spoke 
to me about it at the time, but as it was a mere matter of 
rumor, originating, no doubt, from the fact that he was a 
Northern man by birth, I paid no attention to them.” 

“ It is likely enough to be true,” Vincent said. “ I always 
distrusted the vehemence with which he took the Confed- 
erate side. How long ago did this happen?” 

“It is about a month since I dismissed him.” 

^ “ So lately as that ! Then I should not be at all surprised 

; if he had some hand in carrying off Dinah. I know he 
was in communication with Jackson, for I once saw them 
: together in the street, and I fancied at the time that it was 
through him that Jackson learned that Dinah was here. 

5 It is an additional clew to inquire into, anyhow. Do you 
j know what has become of him since he left you?” 

\ “No; I have heard nothing at all about him, Vincent, 

: from the day I gave him a check for his pay in this room. 

! Farrell, who was under him, is now in charge of the 
; Orangery. He may possibly know something of his 
I movements.” 

! 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


280 

“I think Farrell is an honest fellow,” Vincent said. 
“He was always about doing his work quietly; never bully- 
ing or shouting at the hands, and yet seeing that they did 
their work properly. 1 will ride out and see him at once.” 

As soon as breakfast was over Vincent started, and found 
Farrell in the fields with the hands. 

“I am glad to see you back, sir,” the man said heartily. 

“ Thank you, Farrell. I am glad to be back, and I am 
glad to find you in Pearson’s place. I never liked the 
fellow, and never trusted him.” 

“I did not like him myself, sir, though we always got 
on well enough together. He knew his work, and got as 
much out of the hands as any one could do; but I did not 
like his way with them. They hated him.” 

“Have you any idea where he went when he left here?” 

“No, sir; he did not come back after he got his dis- 
missal. He sent a man in a buggy with a note to me, ask- 
ing me to send all his things over to Kichmond. I expect 
he was afraid the news might get here as soon as he did, 
and that the hands would give him an unpleasant recep- 
tion, as indeed I expect they would have done.” . 

“ You don’t know whether he has any friends anywhere 
in the Confederacy to whom he would be likely to go?” 

“I don’t know about friends, sir; but I know he has 
told me he was overseer, or partner, or something of that 
sort, in a small station down in the swamps of South Caro- 
lina. I should think, from things he has let drop, that 
the slaves must have had a bad time of it. I rather fancy 
he made the place too hot for him, and had to leave; but 
that was only my impression.” 

“In that case he may possibly have made his way back 
there,” Vincent said. “I have particular reasons for wish- 
ing to find out. You don’t know anything about the 
name of the place?” The man shook his head. 

“He never mentioned the name in my hearing.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


281 


‘‘Well, I must try to find out, but I don’t quite see how 
to set about it,” Vincent said. “ By the way, do you know 
where his clothes were sent to?” 

“Yes; the man said that he was to take them to Harker’s 
Hotel. It’s ^ second-rate hotel not far from the railway 
station.” 

“Thank you. That will help me. I know the house. 
It was formerly used by Northern drummers and people of 
that sort.” 

After riding back to Richmond and putting up his horse, 
Vincent went to the hotel there. Although but a second- 
ary hotel it was well filled, for people from all parts of the 
Confederacy resorted to Richmond, and however much 
trade suffered, the hotels of the town did a good business. 
He first went up to the clerk in a little office at the 
entrance. 

“You had a man named Pearson,” he said, “staying 
here about a month ago. Will you be good enough to tell 
me on what day he left?” 

The clerk turned to the register, and said after a 
minute’s examination : 

“He came on the 14th of November, and he left on 
the 20th.” 

This was two days after the date on which Dinah had 
been carried off. 

In American hotels the halls are large and provided with 
seats, and are generally used as smoking and reading-rooms 
by the male visitors to the hotel. At Harker’s Hotel there 
was a small bar at the end of the hall, and a black waiter 
supplied the wants of the guests seated at the various little 
tables. Vincent seated himself at one of these and ordered 
something to drink. As the negro placed it on the table 
he said: 

“I will give you a dollar if you will answer a few 
questions.” 


m 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“ Very good, sah. Dat am a mighty easy way to earn a 
dollar.” 

“Do you remember, about a month ago, a man named 
Pearson being here?” 

The negro shook his head. 

“ Me not know de names of de gentlemen, sah. What 
was de man like?” 

“He was tall and thin, with short hair and a gray goatee 
— a regular Yankee.” 

“Me remember him, sah. Dar used to be plenty ob dat 
sort here. Don’t see dem much now. Me remember de 
man, sah, quite well. Used to pass most of de day here. 
Didn’t seem to have nuffin to do.” 

“Was he always alone, or did he have many people here 
to see him?” 

“Once dar war two men here wid him, sah, sitting at 
dat table ober in de corner. Rough-looking fellows dey 
war. In old times people like dat wouldn’t come to a 
’spectable hotel, but now most ebery one got rough clothes, 
can’t get no others, so one don’t tink nuffin about it; but 
dose fellows was rough-looking besides dar clothes. Didn’t 
like dar looks nohow. Dey only came here once. Dey 
was de only strangers that came to see him. But once 
Massa Jackson — me know him by sight — he came here and 
talk wid him for a long time. Earnest sort of talk dat 
seemed to be. Dey talk in low voice, and I noticed dey 
stopped talking when any one sat down near dem.” 

“You don’t know where he went to from here, I suppose?” 

“No, sah, dat not my compartment. Perhaps de out- 
side porter will know. Like -enough he take his tings in 
hand-truck to station. You like to see him, sah?” 

“Yes, I should like to have a minute’s talk with him. 
Here is your dollar.” 

The waiter rang a bell, and a minute later the outdoor 
presented himself, 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


28S 


You recomember taking some tings to station for a tall 
man wid gray goatee, Pomp?” the waiter asked. “It was 
more dan tree weeks ago. I tink he went before it was 
light in de morning. Me seem to remember dat.” 

The negro nodded. 

“ Me remember him bery well, sah. Tree heavy boxes 
and one bag, and he only give me quarter dollar for taking 
dem to de station. Mighty mean man dat.” 

“Do you know what train he went by?” 

“Yes, sah, it was de six o’clock train for de souf.” 

“ You can’t find out wher his luggage was checked for?” 

‘'I can go down to station, sah, and see if I can find out. 
Some of de men thar may remember.” 

“Here is a dollar for yourself,” Vincent said, “and 
another to give to any of the men who can give you the 
news. When you have found out come and tell me. Here 
is my card and address.” 

“ Bery well, sah. Next time me go up to station me find 
about it, for sure, if any one remember dat fellow.” 

In the evening the negro called at the house and told 
Vincent that he had ascertained that a man answering to 
his description and having luggage similar to that of Pear- 
^ son had had it checked to Florence in South Carolina. 

Vincent now called Dan into his counsel and told him 
what he had discovered. The young negro had already 
1 given proof of such intelligence that he felt sure his 
opinion would be of value. 

■; “Dat all bery plain, sah,” Dan said when Vincent fin- 
ji ished his story. “Me do doubt dat old rascal Jackson give 
j! money to Pearson to carry off de gal. Ob course he did 
! it just to take revenge upon Tony. Pearson he go into de 
plot, because, in de fust place, it vex Missy Wingfield and 
; you bery much; in de second place, because Jackson gib 
[ him money; in de third place, because he get hold of negro 
I slave worf a thousand dollar. Dat all quite clear. He act 


m 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


do it himself, bnt arrange wid oder fellows, and he stop 
quiet at de hotel for two days after she gone so dat no one 
can ’spect his having hand in de affair.” 

“That is just how I make it out, Dan; and now he has 
gone off to join them.” 

Dan thought for some time. 

“Perhaps dey join him thar, sah, perhaps not; perhaps 
him send him baggage on there and get out somewhere on 
de road and meet them.” 

“ That is likely enough, Dan. No doubt Dinah was 
taken away in a cart or buggy. As she left two days before 
he did, they may have gone from forty to sixty miles along 
the road, to some place where he may have joined them. 
The men who carried her off may either have come back 
or gone on with him. If they wanted to go south they 
would go on ; if they did not, he would probably have only 
hired them to carry her off and hand her over to him when 
he overtook them. I will look at the time-table and see 
where that train stops. It is a fast train, I see,” he said, 
after consulting it; it stops at Petersburg, fifteen miles on, 
and at Hicks Ford, which is about fifty miles. I should 
think the second place was most likely, as the cart could 
easily have got there in two days. Now, Dan, you had 
better start to-morrow morning, and spend two days there 
if necessary; find out if you can if on the twentieth of last 
month any one noticed a vehicle of any kind, with two 
rough men in it, and with, perhaps, a negro woman. She 
might not have been noticed, for she may have been lying 
tied up in the bottom of the cart, although it is more likely 
they frightened her by threats into sitting up quiet with 
them. They are sure not to have stopped at any decent 
hotel, but will have gone to some small place, probably just 
outside the town. 

“I will go with yon to Mr. Renfrew the first thing in 
the morning and get him to draw up a paper testifying 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


285 


that you are engaged in lawful business, and are making 
inquiries with a view to discovering a crime which has been 
committed, and recommending you to the assistance of the 
police in any town you may go to. Then if you go with 
that to the head constable at Hicks Ford he will tell you 
which are the places at which such fellows as these would 
have been likely to put up for the night, and perhaps send 
a policeman with you to make inquiries. If you get any 
news telegraph to me at once. I will sta::t by the six 
o’clock train on the following morning. Do you be on the 
platform to meet me, and we can then either go straight 
on to Florence, or, should there be any occasion, I will get 
out there; but I don’t think that is likely. Pearson him- 
self will, to a certainty, sooner or later, go to Florence to 
get his luggage, and the only real advantage we shall get if 
your inquiries are successful will be to find out for certain 
whether he is concerned in the affair. We shall then only 
have to follow his traces from Florence.” 

Two days later Mr. Renfrew received a telegram from 
the head constable at Hicks Ford: “The two men with 
cart spent day here, 20th ult. Were joined that morning 
by another man — negro says Pearson. One man returned 
afternoon, Richmond. Pearson and the other drove off in 
young negress and child were with them. Is 
there anything I can do?” 

Mr. Renfrew telegraphed back to request that the men, 
who were kidnaping the female slave, should if possible 
be traced and the direction they took ascertained. He 
then sent the message across to Vincent, who at once went 
to his office. 

“Now,” the lawyer said, “you must do nothing rashly 
in this business, Vincent. They are at the best of times a 
pretty rough lot at the edge of these Carolina swamps, and 
at present things are likely to be worse than usual. If you 
were to go alone on such an errand you would almost cer- 


S86 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


tainly be shot. In the first place, these fellows would not 
give up a valuable slave without a struggle; and in th« 
next place, they have committed a very serious crime. 
Therefore it is absolutely necessary that you should go 
armed with legal powers and backed by the force of the 
law. In the first place, I will draw up an affidavit and 
sign it myself, to the effect that a female slave, the prop- 
erty of Vincent Wingfield, has, with her male child, been 
kidnaped and stolen by Jonas Pearson and others acting 
in association with him, and that we have reason to know 
that she has been conveyed into South Carolina. This I 
will get witnessed by a justice of the peace, and will then 
take it up to Government House. There I will get the 
usual official request to the governor of South Carolina to 
issue orders that the aid of the law shall be given to you 
in recovering the said Dinah Morris and her child and 
arresting her abductors. You will obtain an order to this 
effect from the governor, and armed with it you will, as 
soon as you have discovered where the woman is, call upon 
the sheriff of the county to aid you in recovering her, and 
in arresting Pearson and his associates.” 

Thank you, sir. That will certainly be the best way. 
I run plenty of risk in doing my duty as an officer of the 
State, and I have no desire whatever to throw my life away 
at the hands of ruffians such as Pearson and his allies.” 

Two hours later Vincent received from Mr. Renfrew the 
official letter to the governor of South Carolina, and at six 
o’clock next morning started for Florence. On the plat- 
form of the station at Hicks Ford Dan was waiting for him. 

“Jump into the car at the end, Dan; I will come to you 
there, and you can tell me all the news. We are going 
straight on to Columbia. Now, Dan,” Vincent went om 
when he joined him— fo/ in no part of the United States 
were negroes allowed to travel in any but the cars set apart 
for them— “ what is your news? The chief constable tele- 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


287 


graphed that they had, as we expected, been joined by 
Pearson here.” 

“ Yes, sah, dey war here for sure. When I get here I go 
straight to de constable and tell him dat I was in search of 
two men who had kidnaped Captain Wingfield’s slave. 
De head constable he Richmond man, and oh course knew 
all about de family ; so he take de matter up at once and 
send constable wid me to seberal places where it likely dat 
the fellows had put up, but we couldn’t find nuftin about 
dem. Den next morning we go out again to village four 
mile out of de town on de north road, and dere we found 
sure ’nough dat two men, wid negro wench and chile, had 
stopped dere. She seem bery unhappy and cry all de time. 
De men say dey bought her at Richmond, and show de 
constable of de village de paper dat dey had bought a 
female slahe Sally Moore and her chile. De constable 
speak to woman, but she seem frightened out of her life 
and no say anything. Dey drive off wid her early in de 
morning. Den we make inquiries again at de town and at 
de station. We find dat a man like Pearson get out. He 
had only little hand-bag with him. He ask one of de men 
at de station which was de way to de norf road. Den we 
find dat one of de constables hab seen a horse and cart wid 
two men in it, with negro woman and child. One of de men 
look like Yankee — dat what make him take notice of it. 
We s’pose dat oder man went back to Richmond again.” 

‘‘That is all right, Dan, and you have done capitally. 
Now at Florence we will take up the hunt. It is a long 
way down there; and if they drive all the way, as I hope 
they will, it will take them a fortnight, so that we shall 
have gained a good deal of time on them. The people at 
the station are sure to remember the three boxes that lay 
there for so long without being claimed. Of course they 
may have driven only till they got fairly out of reach, 
yhen they may either have sold tha hor?® i'raj)^ or tb,e 


288 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


fellow Pearson has with him may have driven it back. 
But I should think they would most likely sell it. In 
that case they would not be more than a week from the 
time they left Richmond to the time they took train again 
for the south. However, whether they have got a fort- 
night or three weeks’ start of us will not make much 
difference. With the description we can give of Pearson, 
and the fact that there was a negress and child, and those 
three boxes, we ought to be able to trace him.” 

It was twelve at night when the train arrived at Florence. 
As nothing could be done until next morning Vincent 
went to an hotel. As soon as the railway officials were 
likely to be at their offices he was at the station again. 
The tip of a dollar secured the attention of the man in the 
baggage-room. 

Three boxes and a black bag came on here a month 
ago, you say, and lay here certainly four or five days — ■ 
perhaps a good deal longer. Of course I remember them. 
Stood up in that corner there. They had been checked 
right through. I will look at the books and see what day 
they went. I don’t remember what sort of men fetched 
them away. Maybe I was busy at the time, and my mate 
gave them out. However, I will look first and see when 
they went. What day do you say they got here?” 

“They came by the train that left Richmond at six 
o’clock on the morning of the 20th.” 

“Then they got in late that night or early next morn- 
ing. Ah, the train was on time that day, and got in at 
half-past nine at night. Here they are— three boxes and 
a bag, numbers 15020, went out on the 28th. Yes, that’s 
right enough. Now I will just ask my mate if he remem- 
bers about their going out.” 

The other man was called. Oh, yes, he remembered 
quite well the three boxes standing in the corner. They 
■^ent out soip© tipie in the afternoop? It was Just after 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


289 


the train came in from Kichmond. He noticed the man 
that asked for them. He got him to help carry out the 
boxes and put them into a cart. Yes, he remembered 
there was another man with him, and a negress with a 
child. He wondered at the time what they were up to, 
but supposed it was all right. Yes, he didn’t mind frying 
to find out who had hired out a cart for the job. Dessay 
he could find out by to-morrow — at any rate he would try. 
Five dollars are worth earning anyway. 

Having put this matter in train, Vincent, leaving Dan 
at Florence, went down at once to Charleston. Here, 
after twenty -four hours’ delay, he obtained a warrant for 
the arrest of Jonas Pearson and others on the charge of 
kidnaping, and then returned to Florence. He found 
that the railway man had failed in obtaining any informa- 
tion as to the cart, and concluded it must have come in 
from the country on purpose to meet the train. 

“At any rate,” Vincent said, “it must be within a pretty 
limited range of country. The railway makes a bend from 
Wilmington to this place and then down to Charleston, so 
this is really the nearest station to only a small extent of 
country.” 

“That’s so,” the railway man said. He had heard from 
Dan a good deal about the case, and had got thoroughly 
interested in it. “ Either Marion or Kingstree would be 
nearer, one way or the other, to most of the swamp country. 
So it can’t be as far as Conwayborough on the north or 
Georgetown on the south, and it must lie somewhere 
between Jeffries’ Creek and Lynch’s Creek; anyhow it 
would be in Marion County — that’s pretty nigh sure. So 
if I were you I would take rail back to Marion Court- 
house, and see the sheriff there and have a talk over the 
matter with him. You haven’t got much to go upon, 
because this man you are after has been away from here a 
good inany years and won’t be known; besides, likely 


^90 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


enough he went by some other name down here. Anyhow, 
the sheriff can put you up to the roads, and the best way 
of going about the job.” 

“I think that would be the best way,” Vincent said. 
“ We shall be able to see the county map too and to learn 
all the geography of the place.” 

“You have got your six-shooters with you, I suppose, 
because you are as likely as not to have to use them?” 

“Yes, we have each got a Colt; and as I have had a 
good deal of practice, it would be awkward for Pearson if 
he gives me occasion to use it.” 

“After what I hear of the matter,” the man said, “I 
should say your best plan is just to shoot him at sight. 
It’s what would serve him right. You bet there will be 
no fuss over it. It will save you a lot of trouble anyway.” 

Vincent laughed. 

“ My advice is good,” the man went on earnestly. “ They 
are a rough lot down there, and hang together. You will 
have to do it sudden, whatever you do, or you will get the 
hull neighborhood up agin you.” 

On reaching Marion Courthouse they sought out the 
sheriff, produced the warrant signed by the States’ 
authority, and explained the whole circumstances. 

“I am ready to aid you in any way I can,” the sheriff 
said when he concluded; “but the question is, where has 
the fellow got to? You see he may be anywhere in this 
tract;” and he pointed out a circle on the map of the 
county that hung against the wall. “That is about fifty 
mile across, and a pretty nasty spot, I can tell you. There 
are wide swamps on both sides of the creek, and rice 
grounds and all sorts. There ain’t above three or four 
villages altogether, but there may be two or three hundred 
little plantations scattered about, some big and some little. 
We haven’t got anything tq guide us in the slightest, not 
thing, as I can see.’^ 


mm Lm m vimimA, 


391 


“The man who was working under Pearson, when he 
was with us, told me he had got the notion that he had 
had to leave on account of some trouble here. Possibly 
that might alford a clew.” 

^It might do so,” the sheriff said. “ When did he come 
to you?” 

“ I think it was when I was six or seven years old. That 
would be about twelve or thirteen years ago; but, of 
course, he may not have come direct to us after leaving 
here.” 

“We can look anyway,” the sheriff said, and, opening 
a chest, he took out a number of volumes containing the 
records of his predecessors. “Twelve years ago! Well, 
this is the volume. Now, Captain Wingfield, I have got 
some other business in hand that will take me a couple of 
hours. I will leave you out this volume and the one before 
it and the one after it, and if you like to go through them 
you may come across the description of some man wanted 
that agrees with that of the man you are in search of.” 

It took Vincent two hours and a half to go through the 
volume, but he met with no description answering to that 
of Pearson. 

“ I will go through the first six months of the next year,” 
he said to himself, taking up that volume, “and the last 
six months of the year before.” 

The second volume yielded no better result, and he then 
turned back to the first of the three books. Beginning in 
July, he read steadily on until he came to December. 
Scarcely had he begun the record of that month than he 
uttered an exclamation of satisfaction. 

“December 2nd. — Information laid against gang at 
Porter’s Station, near Lynch’s Creek. Charged with sev- 
eral robberies and murders in different parts of the county. 
Long been suspected of having stills in the swamps. Gang 
consists of four besides Porter himself. Names of gang. 


292 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Jack Haverley, Jim Corben, and John and James Porter. 
Ordered out posse to start to-morrow.” 

“December 5th. — Keturned from Porter’s Station. 
Snrprised the gang. They resisted. Haverley, Corben, 
and James Porter shot. John Porter escaped, and took to 
swamp. Four of posse wounded; one, William Hannay, 
killed. Circulated description of John Porter through the 
county. Tall and lean ; when fifteen years old shot a man 
in a brawl, and went north. Has been absent thirteen 
years. Assumed the appearance of a northern man and 
speaks with Yankee twang. Father was absent at the time 
of attack. Captured three hours after. Declares he 
knows nothing about doings of the gang. Haverley and 
Corben were friends of his sons. Came and went when 
they liked. Will be tried on the 15th.” 

On the 16th there was another entry : 

“William Porter sentenced to three years’ imprisonment 
for giving shelter to gang of robbers. Evidence wanting 
to show he took any actual part in their crimes.” 

The sheriff had been in and out several times during the 
five hours that Vincent’s search had taken up. When he 
returned again Vincent pointed out the entry he had found. 

“ I should not be at all surprised if that’s our man,” the 
sheriff said. “I know old Porter well, for he is still alive 
and bears a pretty bad reputation still, though we have 
never been able to bring him to book. I remember all the 
circumstances of that affair, for I served upon the posse. 
While Porter was in prison his house was kept for him by 
a married daughter and her husband. There was a strong 
suspicion that the man was one of the gang too, but we 
couldn’t prove it. They have lived there ever since. They 
have got five or six field hands, and are said to be well off. 
We have no doubt they have got a still somewhere in the 
swamps, but we have never been able to find it. I will 
send a man off to-morrow to make inquiries whether any 
stranger has arrived there lately. Of course, Pearson will 


WITH LEE IJSr VIRGINIA. 


293 


not have kept that name, and he will not have appeared as 
John Porter, for he would be arrested on a fresh warrant 
at once for his share in that former business. I think, 
Captain Wingfield, you had better register at the hotel 
here under some other name. I don’t suppose that he has 
any fear of being tracked here; still it is just possible his 
father may have got somebody here and at Florence to keep 
their eyes open and let him know if there are any inquiries 
being made by strangers about a missing negress. One 
cannot be too careful. If he got the least hint, his son 
and the woman would be hidden away in the swamps before 
we could get there, and there would be no saying when 
we could find him.” 


Vincent took the sheriff’s advice, and entered his name 
in the hotel book as Mr. Vincent. Late in the evening 
the sheriff came round to him. 

“I have just sent summonses to six men. I would 
rather have had two or three more, but young men are 
very scarce around here now ; and as with you and myself 
that brings it up to eight that ought to be sufficient, as 
these fellows will have no time to summon any of their 
friends to their assistance. Have you a rifie. Captain 
Wingfield?” 

‘‘No; I have a brace of revolvers.” 

“They are useful enough for close work,” the sheriff 
said, “but if they see us coming, and barricade their house 
and open fire upon us, you will want something that carries 
further than a revolver. I can lend you a rifie as well as a 
horse if you will accept them.” 

Vincent accepted the offer with thanks. The next 
morning at daylight he went round to the sheriff’s house, 
where six determined -looking men, belonging to the town 
or neighboring farms, were assembled. SMnging the rifle 
that the sheriff handed him across his back, Vincent at 
once mounted, and the party set off at a brisk trot. 


204 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“ My man came back half an hour ago,” the sheriff said 
to Vincent as they rode along. “He found out that a 
man answering to your description arrived with anotiier 
at Porter’s about a fortnight ago, and is staying there still. 
Whether they brought a negress with them or not no one 
seems to have noticed. However, there is not a shadow of 
doubt that it is our man, and I shall be heartily glad to lay 
hold of him; for a brother of mine was badly wounded in 
that last affair, and though he lived some years afterward 
he was never the same man again. So I have a personal 
interest in it, you see.” 

“How far is it to Porter’s?” 

“About thirty-five miles. We shall get there about two 
o’clock, I reckon. We are all pretty well mounted and 
can keep at this pace, with a break or two, till we get there. 
I propose that we dismount when we get within half a 
mile of the place. We will try and got hold of some one 
who knows the country well, and get him to lead three of 
us round through the edge of the swamp to the back of 
the house. It stands within fifty yards of the swamp. I 
have no doubt they put it there so that they might escape 
if pressed, and also to prevent their being observed going 
backward and forward to that still of theirs.” 

This plan was followed out. A negro lad was found 
who, on the promise of a couple of dollars, agreed to act as 
guide. Three of the party were then told off to follow him, 
and the rest, after waiting for half an hour to allow them 
to make the detour, mounted their horses and rode down 
at a gallop to the house. When they were within a short 
distance of it they heard a shout, and a man who was 
lounging near the door ran inside. Almost instantly they 
saw the shutters swing back across the windows, and when 
they drew up fifty yards from the door the barrels of four 
rifles were pushed out through slits in the shutters. 

The sheriff held up his hand. “William Porter, I want 
a word with you.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


295 


A shutter in an upper room opened, and an elderly man 
appeared with a rifle in his hand. 

“William Porter,” the sheriff said, “I have a warrant for 
the arrest of two men now in your house on the charge of 
kidnaping a female slave, the property of Captain Wing- 
field here. I have no proof that you had any share in the 
matter, or that you are aware that the slave was not hon- 
estly obtained. In the second place, I have a warrant for 
the arrest of your son John Porter, now in your house and 
passing recently under the name of Jonas Pearson, on the 
charge of resisting and killing the officers of the law on 
the 5th of December, 1851. I counsel you to hand over 
these men to me without resistance. You know what 
happened when your sons defied the law before, and what 
will happen now if you refuse compliance.” 

“Yah!” the old man shouted. “Do you suppose we are 
going to give in to five men? Not if we know it. Now, 
I warn you, move yourself off while I let you, else you will 
get a bullet in you before I count three.” 

“Very well, then. You must take the consequences,” 
the sheriff replied, and at once called the party to fall back. 

“We must dismount,” he said in answer to Vincent’s 
look of surprise; “they would riddle us here on horseback 
in the open. Besides we must dismount to break in the 
door.” 

They rode back a quarter of a mile, and then dismounted. 
The sheriff took two heavy axes that hung from his saddle, 
and handed them to two of the men. 

“I reckoned we should have trouble,” he said. “How- 
ever, I hope we sha’n’t have to use these. My idea is to 
crawl up through the corn-field until we are within shoot- 
ing distance, and then to open fire at the loopholes. They 
have never taken the trouble to grub up the stumps, and 
each man must look out for shelter. I want to make it so 
hot for them that they will try to bolt to the swamp, and in 


296 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


that case they will be covered by the men there. I told 
them not to fire until they got quite close; so they ought 
to dispose of three of them, and as they have got pistols 
they will be able to master the others; besides, directly we 
hear firing behind, we shall jump up and make a rush 
round. Do you, sir, and James Wilkins here, stop in 
front. Two of them might make a rush out behind, and 
the others, when they have drawn us off, bolt in front.” 

Several shots were fired at the party as they made their 
way across to the end of the field, where the tall stalks of 
maize were still standing, though the corn had been 
gathered weeks before. As soon as they reached the shelter 
they separated, each crawling through the maize until they 
arrived within fifty yards of the house. There were, as 
the sheriff had said, many stumps still standing, and each 
ensconced himself behind one of these, and began to reply 
to the fire that the defenders had kept up whenever they 
saw a movement among the corn stalks. 

At such a distance the shutters were but of slight advan- 
tage to the defenders of the house; for the assailants were 
all good shots, and the loopholes afforded excellent targets 
at such a distance. After a few shots had been fired from 
the house the fire of the defenders ceased, the men within 
not daring to protrude the rifles through the loopholes, as 
every such appearance was instantly followed by a couple 
of shots from the corn patch. 

‘‘Give me one of those axes,” the sheriff said. “Now, 
Withers, do you make a rush with me to the door. Get 
your rifle loaded before you start, and have your revolver 
handy in your belt. Now, Captain Wingfield, do you and 
the other two keep a sharp lookout at the loopholes, and 
see that they don’t get a shot at us as we run. Now, 
Withers,” and the sheriff ran forward. Two rifles were 
protruded through the loopholes. Vincent and his com- 
panions fired at once. One of the rifles gave a sharp jerk 





t 




^ r / . . I 

.A 


t 



I 


•v 


/ 


0 




\ 


4 


c. 




I 


J 






WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


29t 


and disappeared, the other was fired, and Withers dropped 
his axe, but still ran forward. The sheriff began an 
onslaught at the door, his companion’s right arm being 
useless. A minute later the sharp crack of rifies was heard 
in the rear, and the sheriff and two men rushed in that 
direction, while Vincent and the other lay watching the 
door. Scarcely had the sheriff’s party disappeared round 
the house than the door was thrown open, and Pearson ran 
out at full speed. Vincent leaped to his feet. 

“Surrender,” he said, “or you are a dead man.” 

Jonas paused for a moment with a loud imprecation, 
and then leveling a revolver, fired. Vincent felt a 
moment’s pain in the cheek, but before he could level his 
rifle his companion fired, and Pearson fell forward dead. 
A minute later the sheriff and his party ran round. 

“Have you got him?” he asked. 

“ He will give no more trouble, sheriff,” the young man 
who fired said. “ I fancy I had him plum between the 
eyes. How about the others?” 

“ Dick Matheson is killed ; he got two bullets in his body. 
The other man is badly wounded. There are no signs of 
old Porter.” 

They now advanced to the door, which stood open. As 
the sheriff entered there was a sharp report, and he fell 
back shot through the heart. The rest made a rush for- 
ward. Another shot was fired, but this missed them, and 
before it could be repeated they had wrested the pistol from 
the hand of Matheson ’s wife. She was firmly secured, and 
they then entered the kitchen, where, crouched upon the 
floor, lay some seven or eight negro men and women in an 
agony of terror. Vincent’s question, “Dinah, where are 
you?” was answered by a scream of delight; and Dinah, 
who had been covering her child with her body, leaped to 
her feet. 

“It’s all right, Dinah,” Vincent said; “but stay here, 
we haven’t finished this, bufiness yet.” 


298 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“I fancy the old man’s upstairs,” one of the men said. 
‘‘It was his rifle, I reckon, that disappeared when we' 
fired.” 

It was as he expected. Porter was found dead behind 
the loophole, a bullet having passed through his brain. 
The deputy-sheriff, who was with the party, now took the 
command. A cart and horse were found in an out-build- 
ing; in these the wounded man, who was one of those who 
had taken part in the abduction of Dinah, was placed, 
together with the female prisoner and the dead body of the 
sheriff. The negroes were told to follow; and the horses 
having been fetched the party mounted and rode off to the 
next village, five miles on their way back. Here they 
halted for the night, and the next day went on to Marion 
Courthouse, Vincent hiring a cart for the conveyance of 
Dinah and the other women. It was settled that Vincent’s 
attendance at the trial of the two prisoners would not bo 
necessary, as the man would be tried for armed resistance 
to the law, and the woman for murdering the sheriff. The 
facts could be proved by other witnesses, and as there 
could be no doubt about obtaining convictions, it would 
be unnecessary to try the charge against the man for kid- 
naping. Next day, accordingly, Vincent started with 
Dinah and Dan for Richmond. Two months afterward he 
saw in the paper that Jane Matheson had been sentenced 
to imprisonment for life, the man to fourteen years. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


299 


V 


CHAPTER XVII. 

CHANCELLOKSVILLE. 

The hews of the fight between the sheriff’s posse and 
the band at Lynch’s Creek was telegraphed to the Rich- 
mond papers by their local agent upon the day after it 
occurred. The report said that Captain Wingfield, a 
young officer who had frequently distinguished himself, 
had followed the traces of a gang, one of whom was a 
notorious criminal who had evaded the pursuit of the law 
and escaped from that section fifteen years ago, and had, 
under an assumed name, been acting as overseer at Mrs. 
Wingfield’s estate of the Orangery. These men had carried 
off a negress belonging to Mrs. Wingfield, and had taken 
her down South. Captain Wingfield, having obtained the 
assistance of the sheriff with a posse of determined men, 
rode to the place which served as headquarters for the gang. 
Upon being summoned to surrender the men opened a fire 
upon the sheriff and his posse. A sharp fight ensued, in 
which the sheriff was killed and one of his men wounded; 
while the four members of the gang were either killed or 
taken prisoners. It was reported that a person occupying 
a position as a planter in the neighborhood of Richmond is 
connected with this gang. 

The reporter had obtained his news from Vincent, who 
had purposely refrained from mentioning the names of 
those who had fallen. He had already had a conversation 
with the wounded prisoner. The latter had declared that 
he had simply acted in the affair as he had been paid to 


300 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


do by the man he knew in Eichmond as Pearson, who told 
him that he wanted him to aid in carrying off a slave 
woman, who was really his property, but had been fraudu- 
lently taken from him. He had lieard him say that there 
was another interested in the affair, who had his own 
reasons for getting the woman out of the way, and had 
paid handsomely for the job. Who that other was Pearson 
had never mentioned. 

Vincent saw that he had no absolute evidence against 
Jackson, and therefore purposely suppressed the fact that 
Pearson was among the killed in hopes that the paragraph 
would so alarm Jackson that he would at once decamp. 
His anticipations were entirely justified; for upon the day 
of his return to Eichmond he saw a notice in the paper 
that the Cedars, with its field hands, houses, and all 
belonging to it, was for sale. He proceeded at once to the 
estate agent, and learned from him that Jackson had come 
in two days before and had informed him that sudden and 
important business had called him away, and that he was 
starting at once for New York, where his presence was 
urgently required, and that he should attempt to get 
through the lines immediately. He had asked him what 
he thought the property and slaves would fetch. Being 
acquainted with the estate, he had given him a rough 
estimate, and had, upon Jackson’s giving him full power 
to sell, advanced him two-thirds of the sum. Jackson had 
apparently started at once; indeed, he had told him that 
he should take the next train as far North as he could get. 

Vincent received the news with great satisfaction. He 
had little doubt that Jackson had really made down to the 
South, and that he would try to cross the lines there, his 
statement that he intended to go direct North being merely 
intended to throw his pursuers off his track should a war- 
rant be issued against him. However, it mattered little 
which way Jackson had gone, so that he had ieft the State. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


301 


There was little chauce ot his ever returning; for even 
when he learned that his confederate in the business had 
been killed in the fight, he could not be certain that the 
prisoner who had been taken was not aware of the share he 
had in the business. 

A fortnight later Vincent went down into Georgia and 
brought back Lucy Kingston for a visit to his mother. 
She had already received a letter from her father in reply 
to one she had written after reaching her aunt’s protec- 
tion, saying how delighted he was to hear that she had 
crossed the lines, for that he had suffered the greatest anxiety 
concerning her, and had continually reproached himself — 
for not sending her away sooner. He said that he was 
much pleased with her engagement to Captain Wingfield, 
whom he did not know personally, but of whom he heard 
the most favorable reports from various Virginian gentle- 
men to whom he had spoken since the receipt of her letter. 

Lucy remained at Richmond until the beginning of 
March, when Vincent took her home to Georgia again, 
and a week after his return rejoined the army on the Rap- 
pahannock. Every effort had been made by the Confed- 
erate authorities to raise the army of General Lee to a 
point that would enable him to cope with the tremendous 
force the enemy were collecting for the ensuing campaign. 
The drain of men was now telling terribly, and Lee had at 
the utmost 40,000 to oppose the 160,000 collected under 
General Hooker. 

The first fight of the campaign had already taken place 
when Vincent rejoined the army. A body of 3,000 Federal 
cavalry had crossed the river on the 17th of March at 
Kelley’s Ford, but had been met by General Fitz Lee 
with about 800 cavalry, and after a long and stubborn con- 
flict had been driven back with heavy loss across the river. 

It was not until the middle of April that the enemy began 
to move in earnest. Every ford was watched by Stuart’s 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


302 

cavalry, and the frequent attempts made by the Federal 
horse to push across to obtain information were always 
defeated. 

On the 27th of April General Hooker’s preparations were 
complete. His plan of action was that 20,000 men should 
cross the river near the old battlefield of Fredericksburg, 
and thus lead the Confederates to believe that this was the 
point of attack. The main body were, however, to cross 
at Kelley’s Ford, many miles higher up the river, and to 
march down toward Fredericksburg. The other force was 
then to recross, march up the river, cross at Kelley’s Ford, 
and follow and join the main army. At the same time 
the Federal cavalry, which was very numerous and well- 
organized, was, under General Stoueman, to strike down 
through the country toward Kichmond, and thus cut the 
Confederate communication with their capital, and so pre- 
vent Longstreet’s division, which was lying near Richmond, 
from rejoining Lee. 

The passage of the river was effected at the two fords 
without resistance on the 29th of April, and upon the- 
same day the cavalry column marched south. General 
Lee directed a portion of his cavalry under General Fitz 
Lee to harass and delay this column as much as possible. 
Although he had with him but a few hundred men, he 
succeeded in doing good service in cutting off detached 
bodies of the enemy, capturing many officers and men, and 
so demoralizing the invaders that, after pushing on as far 
as the James River, Stoneman had to retreat in great haste 
across the Rapidan River. 

Hooker having crossed the river, marched on to Chan- 
cellorsville, where he set to to entrench himself, having 
sent word to General Sedgwick, who commanded the force 
that had crossed near Fredericksburg, to recross, push 
round, and join as soon as possible. Chancellorsville was 
a large brick mansion standing in the midst of fields sur- 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA, 


rounded by extensive forests. The country was known as 
the Wilderness. Within a range of many miles there were 
only a few scattered houses, and dense thickets and pine- 
woods covered the whole country. Two narrow roads 
passed through the woods, crossing each other at Chan- 
cellorsville; two other roads led to the fords known as Ely’s 
Ford and the United States Ford. As soon as he reached 
Chancellorsville Hooker ^et his troops to work cutting 
down trees and throwing up earthworks for infantry and 
redoubts for artillery, erecting a double line of defenses. 
On these he mounted upward of a hundred pieces of artil- 
lery, commanding the narrow roads by which an enemy 
must approach, for the thickets were in many places so 
dense as to render it impossible for troops to force their 
way through them. 

When Sedgwick crossed the river, Lee drew up his army 
to oppose him; but finding that no more troops crossed, 
and that Sedgwick did not advance, he soon came to the 
conclusion that this was not the point at which the enemy 
intended to attack, and in twenty-four hours one of Stuart’s 
horsemen brought the news that Hooker had crossed the 
Eappahannock at Kelley’s Ford and the Kapidan at Ely’s 
Ford. Lee at once left one division to face General Sedg- 
wick, and ordered the three others to join General Ander- 
son, who with 8,000 men had fallen back before Hooker’s 
advance, and taken his post at Tabernacle Church, about 
halfway between Fredericksburg and Tabernacle. Lee 
himself rode forward at once and joined Anderson. 

Jackson led the force from Fredericksburg, and pressed 
the enemy back toward Chancellorsville until he approached 
the tremendous lines of fortifications, and then fell back 
to communicate with Lee. That night a council of war 
was held, and it was agreed that an attack upon the front 
of the enemy’s position was absolutely impossible. Hooker 
himself was so positive that his position was impregnable 


304 


WITH LEE IN VmOlMA, 


that he issued a general order of congratulation to his 
troops, saying that ‘‘the enemy must now ingloriously fly 
or give us battle on our own ground, where certain 
destruction awaits him.” 

Jackson then suggested that he should work right round 
the Wilderness in front of the enemy’s position, march 
down until well on its flank, and attack it there, where 
they would be unprepared for an assault. The movement 
was one of extraordinary peril. Lee would be left with 
but one division in face of an immensely superior force; 
Jackson would have to perform an arduous march exposed 
to an attack by the whole force of the enemy ; and both 
might be destroyed separately without being able to render 
the slightest assistance to each other. At daybreak on the 
2d of May Jackson mustered his troops for the advance. 
He had in the course of the night caught a severe cold. 
In the hasty march he had left his blankets behind him. 
One of his staff threw a heavy cape over him as he lay on 
the wet ground. During the night Jackson woke, and 
thinking that the young officer might himself be suffering 
from the want of his cape, rose quietly, spread the cape 
over him, and lay down without it. The consequence was 
a severe cold, which terminated in an attack of pneumonia 
that, occurring at a time when he was enfeebled by his 
wounds, resulted in his death. If he had not thrown that 
cape over the officer it is probable that he would have 
survived his wounds. 

At daybreak the column commenced its march. It had 
to traverse a narrow and unfrequented road through dense 
thickets, occasionally crossing ground in sight of the enemy, 
and at the end to attack a tremendous position held by 
immensely superior forces. Stuart with his cavalry moved 
on the flank of the column whenever the ground was open, 
so as to conceal the march of the infantry from the enemy. 
As the rear of the column passed a spot called the Furnace, 


WITH LEE IN VimmiA. 


305 


ilie enemy suddenly advanced and cut off the 23d Georgia, 
who were in the rear of the column, and captured the 
whole regiment with the exception of a score of men. At 
this point the road turned almost directly away from 
Chancellorsville, and the enemy believed that the column 
was in full retreat, and had not the least idea of its real ' 
object. 

So hour after hour the troops pressed on until they 
reached the turnpike road passing east and west through 
Chancellorsville, which now lay exactly between them and 
the point that they had left in the morning. Jackson’s 
design was to advance upon this line of road, to extend his 
troops to the left and then to swing round, cut the enemy’s 
retreat to the fords, and capture them all. Hooker had 
already been joined by two of Sedgwick’s army corps, and 
had now six army corps at Chancellorsville, while Jackson’s 
force consisted of 22,000 men. Lee remained with 13,000 
at Tabernacle. The latter general had not been attacked, 
but had continued to make demonstrations against the 
Federal left, occupying their attention and preventing 
them from discovering how large a portion of his force had 
left him. 

It was at five o’clock in the evening that Jackson’s 
troops, having gained their position, advanced to the 
attack. In front of them lay Howard’s division of the 
Federals, intrenched in strong earthworks covered by felled 
trees; but the enemy were altogether unsuspicious of dan- 
ger, and it was not until with tumultuous cheers the Con- 
federates dashed through the trees and attacked the 
entrenchment that they had any suspicion of their presence. 
They ran to their arms, but it was too late. The Confed- 
erates rushed through the obstacles, climbed the earth- 
works, and carried those in front of them, capturing 700 
prisoners and five guns. The rest of the Federal troops 
here, throwing away muskets and guns, fled in wild con- 


306 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


fusion. Steadily the Confederates pressed on, driving the 
enemy before them, and capturing position after position, 
until the whole right wing of the Federal army was routed 
and disorganized. For three hours the Confederates con- 
tinued their march without a check; but owing to the 
denseness of the wood, and the necessity of keeping the 
troops in line, the advance was slow, -and night fell before 
the movement could be completed. One more hour of 
daylight and the whole Federal army would ha.ve been cut 
off and captured, but by eight o’clock the darkness in the 
forest was so complete that all movement had to be 
stopped. 

Half an hour later one of the saddest incidents of the war 
took place. General Jackson with a few of his staff went 
forward to reconnoiter. As he returned toward his lines, 
his troops in the dark mistook them for a reconnoitering 
party of the enemy and fired, killing or wounding the 
whole of them. General Jackson receiving three balls. The 
enemy, who were but a hundred yards distant, at once 
opened a tremendous fire with grape toward the spot, and 
it was some time before Jackson could be carried off the 
field. The news that their beloved general was wounded 
was for some time kept from the troops; but a whisper 
gradually spread, and the grief of his soldiers was un- 
bounded, for rather would they have suffered a disastrous 
defeat than that Stonewall Jackson should have fallen. 

General Stuart assumed the command. General Hill, 
who was second in command, having, with many other 
officers, been wounded by the tremendous storm of grape 
and canister that the Federals poured through the wood 
when they anticipated an attack. At daybreak the troops 
again moved forward in three lines, Stuart placing his 
thirty guns on a slight ridge, where they could sweep the 
lines of the Federal defenses. Three times the position 
was wan and lost; but the Confederates fought with such 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


3or 

fury and resolution, shouting each time they charged the 
Federal ranks “Remember Jackson,” that the enemy 
gradually gave way, and by ten o’clock Ohancellorsville 
itself was taken, the Federals being driven back into the 
forest between the houses and the river. 

Lee had early in the morning begun to advance from 
his side to the attack, but just as he was moving forward 
the news came that Sedgwick had recrossed at Fredericks- 
burg, captured a portion of the Confederate force there, 
and was advancing to join Hooker. He at once sent two 
of his three little divisions to join the Confederates who 
were opposing Sedgwick’s advance, while with the three or 
four thousand men remaining to him, he all day made 
feigned attacks upon the enemy’s position, occupying their 
attention there, and preventing them from sending rein- 
forcements to the troops engaged with Stuart. At night 
he himself hurried away, took the command of the troops 
opposed to Sedgwick, attacked him vigorously at daybreak, 
and drove him with heavy loss back across the river. The 
next day he marched back with his force to join in the 
final attack upon the Federals; but when the troops of 
Stuart and Lee moved forward they encountered no oppo- 
sition. Hooker had begun to carry his troops across the 
river on the night he was hurled back out of Chancellors- 
ville, and the rest of his troops had crossed on the two 
following nights. 

General Hooker issued a pompous order to his troops 
after getting across the river, to the effect that the move- 
ment had met with the complete success he had anticipated 
from it; but the truth soon leaked out. General Sedg- 
wick’s force had lost 6,000 men. Hooker’s own command 
fully 20,000 more; but splendid as the success was, it was 
dearly purchased by the Confederates at the price of the life 
of Stonewall Jackson. His arm was amputated the day 
after the battle; he lived for a week, and died not so much 


308 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


from the effect of his wounds as from the pneumonia, the 
result of his exposure to the heavy dew on the night pre- 
ceding his march through the Wilderness. 

During the two days’ fighting Vincent Wingfield had 
discharged his duties upon General Stuart’s staff. On the 
first day the work had been slight, for General Stuart, with 
the cannon, remained in the rear, while Jackson’s infantry ^ 
attacked and carried the Federal retrenchments. Upon 
the second day, however, when Stuart assumed the com- 
mand, Vincent’s duties had been onerous and dangerous 
in the extreme. He was constantly carrying orders from 
one part of the field to the other, amid such a shower of 
shot and shell that it seemed marvelous that any one could 
exist within it. To his great grief Wildfire was killed 
under him, but he himself escaped without a scratch. 
When he came afterward to try to describe the battle to 
those at home he could give no account of it. 

To me,” he said, “ it was simply a chaos of noise and 
confusion. Of what was going on I knew nothing. The 
din was appalling. The roar of the shells, the hum of 
grape and canister, the whistle of bullets, the shouts of 
the men, formed a mighty roar that seemed to render think- 
ing impossible. Showers of leaves fell incessantly, great 
boughs of trees were shorn away, and trees themselves 
sometimes came crashing down as a trunk was struck full 
by a shell. The undergrowth had caught fire, and the 
thick smoke, mingled with that of the battle, rendered it 
difficult to.see or to breathe. I hadjbut one thought, that 
of making my way through the trees, of finding the corps 
to which I was sent, of delivering my message, and finding 
the general again. No, I don’t think I had much thought 
of danger, the whole thing was somehow so tremendous 
that one had no thought whatever for one’s self. It was a 
sort of terrible dream, in which one was possessed of the 
single idea to get to a certain place. It was not till at last 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


309 


we swept across the open ground down to the house, that 
I seemed to take any distinct notice of what was going on 
around me. Then, for the first time, the exulting shouts 
of the men, and the long lines advancing at the double, 
woke me up to the fact that we had gained one of the most 
wonderful victories in history, and had driven an army of 
four or five times our own strength from a position that 
they believed they had made impregnable.” 

The defeat of Hooker for a time put a stop to any 
further advance against Richmond from the North. The 
Federal troops, whose term of service was up, returned 
home, and it was months before all the efforts of the 
authorities of Washington could place the army in a con- 
dition to make a renewed advance. But the Confederates 
had also suffered heavily. A third of the force with which 
Jackson had attacked had fallen, and their loss could not 
be replaced, as the Confederates were forced to send every 
one they could raise to the assistance of the armies in the 
West, where Generals Banks and Grant were carrying on 
operations with great success against them. The impor- 
tant town of Vicksburg, which commanded the navigation 
of the Mississippi, was besieged, and after a resistance last- 
ing for some months, surrendered, with its garrison of 
25,000 men, on the 3d of July, and the Federal gunboats 
were thus able to penetrate by the Mississippi and its con- 
fiuents into the heart of the Confederacy. 

Shortly after the battle of Chancellorsville, Vincent was 
appointed to the command of a squadron of cavalry that 
was detached from Stuart’s force and sent down to Rich- 
mond to guard the capital from any raids by bodies of 
Federal cavalry. It had been two or three times menaced 
by flying bodies of horsemen, and during the cavalry 
advance before the battle of Chancellorsville small parties 
had penetrated to within three miles of the city, cutting 
all the telegraph wires, pulling up rails, and causing the 


310 


mm LEE IN VIRGINIA. 

greatest terror. Viucent was not sorry for the change. It 
took him away from the great theater of the war, but after 
Ghancellorsville he felt no eager desire to take part in future 
battles. His duties would keep him near his home, and 
would give ample scope for the display of watchfulness, 
dash, and energy. Consequently he took no part in the 
campaign that commenced in the first week in June. 

Tired of standing always on the defensive, the Confed- 
erate authorities determined to carry out the step that had 
been so warmly advocated by Jackson earlier in the war, 
and which might at that time have brought it to a success- 
ful termination. They decided to carry the war into the 
enemy’s country. By the most strenuous efforts Lee’s 
army was raised to 75,000 men, divided into three great 
army corp's, commanded by Longstreet, Ewell, and Hill. 
Striking first into Western Virginia, they drove the Fed- 
erals from Winchester, and chased them from the State 
with the loss of nearly 4,000 prisoners and 30 guns. Then 
they entered Maryland and Pennsylvania, and concentrat- 
ing at Gettysburg they met the Northern army under 
Meade, who had succeeded Hooker. Although great 
numbers of the Confederates had seen their homes wasted 
and their property wantonly destroyed, they preserved the 
most perfect order in their march through the North, and 
the Federals themselves testify to the admirable behavior 
of the troops, and to the manner in which they abstained 
from plundering or inflicting annoyance upon the inhabi- 
tants. 

At Gettysburg there was three days’ fighting. In the 
firart a portion only of the forces were engaged, the Federals 
being defeated and 5,000 of their men taken prisoners. 
Upon the second the Confederates attacked the North- 
erners, who were posted in an extremely strong position, but 
were repulsed with heavy loss. The following day they re- 
newed the attack, but after tremendous fighting again failed 


WITH LEE IN VmaiNIA, 


311 


to carry the height. Both parties were utterly exhausted. 
Lee drew up his troops the next day, and invited an attack 
from the Federals; but contented with the success they 
had gained they maintained their position, and the Con- 
federates then fell hack, Stuart’s cavalry protecting the 
immense trains of wagons loaded with the stores and 
ammunition captured in Pennsylvania. 

But little attempt was made by the Northerners to 
interfere with their retreat. On reaching the Potomac 
they found that a sudden rise had rendered the fords im- 
passable. Intrenchments and batteries were thrown up, 
and for a week the Confederate army held the lines, expect- 
ing an attack from the enemy, who had approached within 
two miles; but the Federal generals were too well satisfied 
with having gained a success when acting on the defensive 
in a strong position to risk a defeat in attacking the posi- 
tion of the Confederates, and their forces remained impas- 
sive until pontoon bridges were thrown across the river, 
and the Confederate army, with their vast baggage train, 
had again crossed into Virginia. The campaign had cost 
the Northern army 23,000 men in killed, wounded, and 
prisoners, besides a considerable number of guns. The 
Confederates lost only two guns, left behind in the mud, 
and 1,500 prisoners, but their loss in killed and wounded 
at Gettysburg exceeded 10,000 men. Even the most san- 
guine among the ranks of the Confederacy were now con- 
scious that the position was a desperate one. The Federal 
armies seemed to spring from the ground. Strict discipline 
had taken the place of the disorder and insubordination 
that had first prevailed in their ranks. The armies were 
splendidly equipped. They were able to obtain any amount 
of the finest guns, rifles, and ammunition of war from the 
workshops of Europe; while the Confederates, cut off from 
the world, had to rely solely upon the makeshift factories 
they had set up, and upon the guns and stores they cap- 
tured from the enemy* - , 


312 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


The Northerners had now, as a blow to the power of the 
South, abolished slavery, and were raising regiments of 
j negroes from among the free blacks of the North, and 
I froj^Jdia sL^vej^ t^^^ took from their owners wlmreyer their 
I armies penetrated the 'Sbufherh^S^^^^ Most of the Con- 
i federate" ports had been either captlTfed' or were so strictly 
blockaded that it was next to impossible for the blockade- 
runners to get in or out, while the capture of the forts on 
the Mississippi enabled them to use the Federal flotillas of 
gunboats to the greatest advantage, and to carry their 
armies into the center of the Confederacy. 

Still, there was no talk whatever of surrender on the 
part of the South, and, indeed, the decree abolishing 
slavery, and still more the action of the North in raising 
black regiments, excited the bitterest feeling of animosity 
and hatred. The determination to fight to the last, what- 
ever came of it, animated every white man in the Southern 
States, and, although deeply disappointed with the failure 
of Lee’s invasion of the North, the only result was to incite 
them to greater exertions and sacrifices. In the North an 
act authorizing conscription was passed in 1863, but the 
attempt to carry it into force caused a serious riot in New 
York, which was only suppressed after many lives had been 
lost and the city placed under martial law. 

While the guns of Gettysburg were still thundering, a 
Federal army of 18,000 men under General Gillmore, 
assisted by the fleet, had laid siege to Charleston. It was 
obstinately attacked and defended. The siege continued 
until the 5th of September, when Fort Wagner was cap- 
tured ; but all attempts to take Fort Sumter and the town 
of Charleston itself failed, although the city suffered 
greatly from the bombardment. In Tennessee there was 
severe fighting in the autumn, and two desperate battles 
were fought at Chickamauga-cn the 19th and 20th of 
September, General Bragg, who commanded the Confed- 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


313 


erate army there, being reinforced by Longstreet’s veterans 
from the army of Virginia. After desperate fighting the 
Federals were defeated, and thirty-six guns and vast quan- 
tities of arms captured by the Confederates. The fruits 
of the victory, however, were very slight, as General Bragg 
refused to allow Longstreet to pursue, and so to convert 
the Federal retreat into a rout, and the consequence was 
that this victory was more than balanced by a heavy defeat 
inflicted upon them in November at Chattanooga by Sher- 
man and Grant. At this battle General Longstreet’s 
division was not present. 

The army of Virginia had a long rest after their return 
from Gettysburg, and it was not until November that the 
campaign was renewed. Meade advanced, a few minor 
skirmishes took place, and then, when he reached the 
Wilderness, the scene of Hooker’s defeat, where Lee was 
prepared to give battle, he fell back again across the 
Kappahannock. 

The year had been an unfortunate one for the Confed- 
erates. They had lost Vicksburg, and the defeat at Chat- 
tanooga had led to the whole State of Tennessee falling 
into the hands of the Federals, while against these losses 
there was no counterbalancing success to be reckoned. 

In the spring of 1864 both parties prepared to the utmost 
for the struggle. General Grant, an officer who had shown 
'^in the campaign in the West that he possessed considerable 
^military ability, united with immense firmness and deter- 
mination of purpose, was chosen as the new commander- 
in-chief of the whole military force of the North. It was 
a mighty army, vast in numbers, lavishly provided with 
all materials of war. The official documents show that on 
the 1st of May the total military forces of the North 
amounted to 662,000 men. Of these the force available 
for the advance against Richmond numbered 284,630 men. 
This included the army of the Potomac, that of the James 


WITH LEE IN VIUGINIA. 


ai4 

River, and the army in the Shenandoah Valley — the 
whole of whom were in readiness to move forward against 
Richmond at the orders of Grant. 

To oppose these General Lee had less than 53,000 men, 
including the garrison of Richmond and the troops in 
North Carolina. Those stationed in the seaport towns 
numbered in all another 20,000, so that if every available 
soldier had been brought up Lee could have opposed a total 
of but 83,000 men against the 284,000 invaders. 

In the West the numbers were more equally balanced. 
General Sherman, who commanded the army of invasion 
there, had under his orders 230,000 men, but as more than 
half this force was required to protect the long lines of 
communication and to keep down the conquered States, he 
was able to bring into the field for offensive operations 
99,000 men, who were faced by the Confederate army under 
Johnston of 58,000 men. Grant’s scheme was, that while 
the armies of the North were, under his own command, to 
march against Richmond, the army of the West was to 
invade Georgia and march upon Atlanta. 

His plan of action was simple, and was afterward stated 
by himself to be as follows: “I determined first to use the 
greatest number of troops practicable against the main 
force of the enemy, preventing him from using the same 
force at different seasons against first one and then another 
of our armies, and the possibility of repose for refitting 
and producing necessary supplies for carrying on resistance. 
Second, to hammer continuously against the armed force 
of the enemy and his resources until, by mere attrition if 
in no other way, there should be nothing left to him but 
submission.” 

This was a terrible programme, and involved an expendi- 
ture of life far beyond anything that had taken place. 
Grant’s plan, in fact, was to fight and to keep on fighting, 
regardless of his own losses, until at last the Confederate 




Wim LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


315 


army, whose losses could not be replaced, melted away. It 
was a strategy that few generals have dared to practice, 
fewer still to acknowledge. 

On the 4th of May the great army of the Potomac 
crossed the Eapidan and advanced toward Chancellorsville. 
Lee moved two divisions of his army to oppose them. 
Next morning the battle began at daybreak on the old 
ground where Lee had defeated Hooker the year before. 
All day long the division of Ewell supported the attack of 
the army corps of Sedgwick and Hancock. Along a front of 
six miles, in the midst of the thick forest, the battle raged 
the whole of the day. The Confederates, in spite of the 
utmost efforts of the Northerners, although reinforced in 
the afternoon by the army corps of General Burnside, held 
their position, and when night put an end to the conflict 
the invaders had not gained a foot of ground. 

As soon as the first gleam of light appeared in the morn- 
ing the battle recommenced. The Federal generals, Sedg- 
wick, Warren, and Hancock, with Burnside in reserve, 
fell upon Hill and Ewell. Both sides had thrown up 
earthworks and felled trees as a protection during the 
night. At first the Confederates gained the advantage; 
but a portion of Burnside’s corps was brought up and 
restored the battle, while on the left fiank of the Federals 
Hancock had attacked with such vigor that the Confeder- 
ates opposed to him were driven back. 

At the crisis of the battle, Longstreet, who had marched 
all night, appeared upon the ground, drove back Hancock’s 
men, and was on the point of aiding the Confederates in a 
decisive attack upon the enemy, when, riding rapidly for- 
ward into the wood to reconnoiter, he was, like Jackson, 
struck down by the fire of his own men. He was carried 
to the rear desperately, and it was feared for a time mor- 
ally wounded, and his loss paralyzed the movement which 
he had prepared. Nevertheless dtiring the whole day the 


316 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


fight went on with varying success, sometimes one side 
obtaining a slight advantage, the other then regaining the 
ground they had lost. 

Just as evening was closing in a Georgia brigade, with 
two other regiments, made a detour, and fell furiously 
upon two brigades of the enemy, and drove them back in 
headlong rout for a mile and a half, capturing their two 
generals and many prisoners. The artillery, as on the 
previous day, had been little used on either side, the work 
being done at short range with the rifle, the loss being 
much heavier among the thick masses of the Northerners 
than in the thinner lines of the Confederates. Grant had 
failed in his efforts to turn Lee’s right and to accomplish 
his direct advance; he therefore changed his base and moved 
his army round toward Spotsylvania. 

Lee soon perceived his object, and succeeded in carrying 
his army to Spotsylvania before the Federals reached it. 

On the afternoon of Monday, the 9th, there was heavy 
fighting and on the 10th another pitched battle took place. 
This time the ground was more open, and the artillery was 
employed with terrible effect on both sides. It ended, 
however, as the previous battles had done, by the Confed- 
erates holding their ground. 

Upon the next day there was but little fighting. In the 
night fue Federals moved quietly though the wood, and at 
daybreak four divisions fell upon Johnston’s division of 
Ewell’s corps, took them completely by surprise, and cap- 
tured the greater part of them. 

But Lee’s veterans soon recovered from their surprise 
and maintained their position until noon. Then the whole 
Federal army advanced, and the battle raged till nightfall 
terminated the struggle, leaving Lee in possession of the 
whole line he had held, with the exception of the ground 
lost in the mor;iing. 

For the next six days the armies faced each other, wom 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


317 


out by incessant fighting, and prevented from moving by 
the heavy rain which fell incessantly. They were now able 
to reckon up the losses. The Federals found that they had 
lost, in killed, wounded, or missing, nearly 30,000 men; 
while Lee’s army was diminished by about 12,000. 

While these mighty battles had been raging the Federal 
cavalry under Sheridan had advanced rapidly forward, and, 
after several skirmishes with Stuart’s cavalry, penetrated 
within the outer intrenchments round Richmond. Here 
Stuart with two regiments of cavalry charged them and 
drove them back, but the gallant Confederate officer received 
a wound that before night proved fatal. His loss was a 
terrible blow to the Confederacy, although his successor in 
the command of the cavalry. General Wade Hampton, was 
also an officer of the highest merit. 

In the meantime General Butler, who had at Fort 
Monroe under his command two corps of infantry, 4,000 
cavalry, and a fieet of gunboats and transports, was threat- 
ening Richmond from the east. Shipping his men on 
board the transports he steamed up the James River, under 
convoy of the fleet, and landed on a neck of land known as 
Burmuda Hundred. To oppose him all the troops from 
North Carolina had been brought up, the whole force 
amounting to 19,000 men, under the command of General 
Beauregard. Butler, after various futile movements, was 
driven back again to his intrenched camp at Burmuda 
Hundred, where he was virtually besieged by Beauregard 
with 10,000 men, the rest of that general’s force being 
sent up to reinforce Lee. 

In western Virginia, Breckenridge, with 3,500 men, was 
called upon to hold in check Sigel, with 15,000 men. 
Advancing to Staunton, Breckenridge was joined by the 
pupils of the militai-y college at Lexington, 250 in num- 
ber, lads of from 14 to 17 years of age. He came upon 
Sigel on the line of march, and attacked him at once^ The 


318 


WITE LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Federal general placed a battery in a wood and opened fire 
with grape. The commander of the Lexington boys 
ordered them to charge, and, gallantly rushing in through 
the heavy fire, they charged in among the guns, killed the 
artillerymen, drove back the infantry supports, and 
bayoneted their colonel. The Federals now retired down 
the valley to Strasburg, and Breckenridge was able to send 
a portion of his force to aid Lee in his great struggle. 

After his six days’ pause in front of Lee’s position at 
Spotsylvania, Grant abandoned his plan of forcing his way 
through Lee’s army to Richmond, and endeavored to out- 
flank it; but Lee again divined his object, and moved 
round and still faced him. After various movements the 
armies again stood face to face upon the old battle-grounds 
on the Ohickahominy. On the 3d of June the battle com- 
menced at half -past four in the morning. Hancock at first 
gained an advantage, but Hill’s division dashed down upon 
him and drove him back with great slaughter; while no 
advantage was gained by them in other parts of the field. 
The Federal loss on this day was 13,000, and the troops 
were so dispirited that they refused to renew the battle in 
the afternoon. 

Grant then determined to alter his plan altogether, and 
sending imperative orders to Butler to obtain possession of 
Petersburg, embarked Smith’s corps in transports, and 
moved with the rest of his army to join that general there. 
Smith’s corps entered the James River, landed, and 
marched against Petersburg. Beauregard had at Peters- 
burg only two infantry and two cavalry regiments under 
General Wise, while a single brigade fronted Butler at 
Burmuda Hundred. With this handful of men he was 
called upon to defend Petersburg and to keep Butler bottled 
up in Burmuda Hundred until help could reach him from 
Lee. He telegraphed to Richmond for all the assistance 
that could be sent to him, and was reinforced by a brigade, 


WITH LEE IN VIRQimA. 


319 


which arrived just in time, for Smith had already captured 
a portion of the intrenchments, but was now driven out. 

The next day Beauregard was attacked both by Smith’s 
and Hancock’s corps, which had now arrived. With 8,000 
men he kept at bay the assaults of two whole army corps, 
having in the meantime sent orders to Gracie, the officer 
in command of the brigade before Butler, to leave a few 
sentries there to deceive that general, and to march with 
the rest of his force to his aid. It arrived at a critical 
moment. Overwhelmed by vastly superior numbers, many 
of the Confederates had left their posts, and Breckenridge 
was in vain trying to rally them when Grade’s brigade 
came up. The position was reoccupied and the battle 
continued. 

At noon Burnside with his corps arrived and joined the 
assailants; while Butler, discovering at last that the troops 
in front of him were withdrawn, moved out and barred the 
road against reinforcements from Richmond. Nevertheless 
the Confederates held their ground all the afternoon and 
until eleven o’clock at night, when the assault ceased. 

At midnight Beauregard withdrew his troops from the 
defenses that they were too few to hold, and set them to 
work to throw up fresh intrenchments on a shorter line 
behind. All night the men worked with their bayonets, 
canteens, and any tools that came to hand. 

It was well for them that the enemy were so exhausted 
that it was noon before they were ready to advance again, 
for by this time help was at hand. Anderson, who had 
succeeded to the command of Longstreet’s corps, and was 
leading the van of Lee’s army, forced his way through 
Butler’s troops and drove him back into the Bermuda 
Hundred, and leaving one brigade to watch him marched 
with another into Petersburg just as the attack was recom- 
menced. Thus reinforced Beauregard successfully defeated 
all the assaults of the enemy until night fell. Another 


m 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


Federal army corps came up before morning, and tlie 
assault was again renewed, but the defenders, who had 
strengthened their defenses during the night, drove their 
assailants back with terrible loss. The whole of Lee’s 
army now arrived, and the rest of Grant’s army also came 
up, and that general found that after all his movements 
his way to Richmond was barred as before. He was indeed 
in a far worse position than when he had crossed the 
Rapidan, for the morale of his army was much injured by 
the repeated repulses and terrible losses it had sustained. 
The new recruits that had been sent to fill up the gaps 
were far inferior troops to those with which he had com- 
menced the campaign. To send forward such men against 
the fortifications of Petersburg manned by Lee’s veteran 
troops was to court defeat, and he therefore began to throw 
up works for a regular siege. 

Fighting went on incessantly between the outposts, but 
only one great attempt was made during the early months 
of the siege to capture the Confederate position. The 
miners drove a gallery under the works, and then drove 
other galleries right and left under them. These were 
charged with eight thousand pounds of powder. When all 
was ready, masses of troops were brought up to take 
advantage of the confusion which would be caused by the 
explosion, and a division of black troops were to lead the 
assault. At a quarter to five in the morning of the 30th 
of July the great mine was exploded, blowing two guns, a 
battery, and its defenders into the air, and forming a huge 
pit two hundred feet long and sixty feet wide. J^ee and 
Beauregard hurried to the scene, checked the panic that 
prevailed, brought up troops, and before the great Federal 
columns approached the breach the Confederates were ready 
to receive them. The assault was made with little vigor, 
the approaches to the breach were obstructed by abattis, 
and instead of rushing forward in a solid mass they occupied 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


321 


the great pit, and contented themselves with firing over 
the edge of the crater, where regiments and divisions were 
huddled together. But the Confederate batteries were 
now manned, and from the works on either side of the 
breach, and from behind, they swept the approaches, and 
threw shell among the crowded mass. The black division 
was now brought up, and entered the crater, but only 
added to the confusion. There was no officer of sufficient 
authority among the crowded mass there to assume the 
supreme command. No assistance could be sent to them, 
for the arrival of fresh troops would but have added to the 
confusion. All day the conflict went on, the Federals 
lining the edge of the crater, and xchanging a heavy 
musketry fire with the Confederate infantry, while the 
mass below suffered terribly from the artillery fire. When 
night closed the survivors of the great column that had 
marched forward in the morning, confident that victory 
was assured to them, and that the explosion would lay 
Petersburg open to capture, made their retreat, the Con- 
federates, however, taking a considerable number of 
prisoners. The Federal loss in killed, wounded and cap- 
tured was admitted by them to be 4,000; the Confederate 
accounts put it down at 6,000. 

After this terrible repulse it was a long time before Grant 
again renewed active operations, but during the months 
that ensued his troops suffered very heavily from the effects 
of fever, heightened by the discouragement they felt at 
their want of success, and at the tremendous losses they 
had suffered since they entered Virginia on their forward 
march to Eichmond. 


m 


WITH LEE IN VimmiA. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A PERILOUS UNDERTAKING. 

Vincent Wingfield had had an arduous time of it with 
his squadron of cavalry. He had taken part in the desper- 
ate charge that checked the advance of Sheridan’s great 
column of cavalry which approached within three miles of 
Richmond, the charge that had cost the gallant Stuart his 
life ; and the death of his beloved general had been a heavy 
blow for him. Jackson and Stuart, two of the bravest and 
noblest spirits of the Confederate army, were gone. Both 
had been personally dear to Vincent, and he felt how 
grievous was their loss to the cause for which he was fight- 
ing; but he had little time for grief. The enemy, after 
the tremendous battles of the Wilderness, swung their 
army round to Cold Harbor, and Vincent’s squadron was 
called up to aid Lee in his struggle there. Then they were 
engaged night and day in harassing the enemy as they 
marched down to take up their new base at Petersburg, 
and finally received orders to ride round at full speed to 
aid in the defense of that place. 

They had arrived in the middle of the second day’s 
fighting, and dismounting his men Vincent had aided the 
hard-pressed Confederates in holding their lines till Long- 
street’s division arrived to their assistance. A short time 
before the terrible disaster that befell the Federals in the 
mine they exploded under the Confederate works, he was 
with General Wade Hampton, who had succeeded General 
Stuart in the command of the cavalry, when General Lee 
rode up. 


WITH LEE m VIRGINIA. 


323 


They are erecting siege works in earnest,” General Lee 
said. “I do not think that we shall have any more attacks 
for the present. I wish I knew exactly where they are 
intending to place their heavy batteries. If I did we should 
know where to strengthen our defenses, and plant our 
counter batteries. It is very important to find this out ; but 
now that their whole army has settled down in front of us, 
and Sheridan’s cavalry are scouring the woods, we shall 
get no news, for the farmers will no longer be able to get 
through to tell us what is going on.” 

“I will try and ride round, if you like, general,” Vincent 
said. ‘‘ By making a long detour one could get into the 
rear of their lines and pass as a farmer going into camp to 
sell his goods.” 

“It would be a very dangerous service, sir,” General 
Lee said. “You know what the consequence would be if 
you were caught?” 

“I know the consequence,” Vincent said; “but I do not 
think, sir, that the risk is greater than one runs every time 
one goes into battle.” 

“Perhaps not,” General Lee replied; “but in one case 
one dies fighting for one’s country by an honorable death, 
in the other — ” and he stopped. 

“Jn the other one is shot in cold blood,” Vincent said 
quietly. “One dies for one’s country in either case, sir; 
and it does not much matter, so far as I can see, whether 
one is killed in battle or shot in cold blood. As long as 
one is doing one’s duty, one death is surely as honorable 
as the other.” 

“That is true enough,” General Lee said, “although it 
is not the way men generally view the matter. Still, sir, 
if you volunteer for the work, I do not feel justified in 
refusing the opportunity of acquiring information that 
may be of vital consequence to us. When will you start?” 

“ In half an hour, sir. I shall ride back to Richmond, 


324 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


obtain a disguise there, and then go round by train to 
Burksville Junction and then ride again until I get round 
behind their lines. Will you give me an order for my 
horse and myself to be taken?” 

“Very well, sir,” General Lee said. “So be it. May 
God be with you on your way and bring you safely back.” 


Vincent rode off to his quarters. 

“Dan,” he said, “I am going away on special duty for 
at least three days. I have got a couple of letters to write, 
and shall be ready to start in half an hour. Give the 
horse a good feed and have him at the door again by that 
time.” 

“Am I to go with you, sah?” 

“ No, Dan ; I must go by myself this time.” 

Dan felt anxious as he went out, for it was seldom that 
his master ever went away without telling him where he 
was going, and he felt sure that the service was one of 
unusual danger; nor was his anxiety lessened when at the 
appointed time Vincent came out and handed him two 
letters. 

“You are to keep these letters, Dan, until I return, or 
till you hear that something has happened to me. If you 
hear that, you are to take one of these letters to my 
mother, and take the other yourself to Miss Kingston. 
Tell her before you give it her what has happened as gently 
as you can. As for yourself, Dan, you had your letters of 
freedom long ago, and I have left you five hundred dollars; 
so that you can get a cabin and patch of your own, and 
settle down when these troubles are over.” ^ 

^ “Let me go with you, master,” Dan said, with the tears 
/Streaming down his cheeks. “I would rather be killed 
with you a hundred times than get on without you.” 

“L would take you if I could, Dan; but this is a service 
that I must do alone. Good*by, my boy; let us hope that 
in three or four days at the outside I shall be back here 
again safe and somndJ* 




WITH LHE m VimiNIA. 


325 


He wrnng Dan’s hand, and then started at a canter and 
kept on at that pace until he reached Eichmond. A train 
with stores was starting for the south in a few minutes; 
General Lee’s order enabled Vincent to have a horse-box 
attached at once, and he was soon speeding on his way. 
He alighted at Burksville Junction, and there purchased 
some rough clothes for himself and some country-fashioned 
saddlery for his horse. Then, after changing his clothes 
at an inn and putting the fresh saddlery on his horse, he 
started. 

It was getting late in the afternoon, but he rode on by 
unfrequented roads, stopping occasionally to inquire if any 
of the Federal cavalry had been seen in the neighborhood, 
and at last stopped for the night at a little village inn. As 
soon as it was daybreak he resumed his journey. He had 
purchased at Burksville some colored calico and articles of 
female clothing, and fastened the parcel to the back of his 
saddle. As he rode forward now he heard constant tales 
of the passing of parties of the enemy’s cavalry, but he 
was fortunate enough to get well round to the rear of the 
Federal lines before he encountered any of them. Then 
he came suddenly upon a troop. 

“ Where are you going to, and where have you come 
from?” 

‘‘Our farm is a mile away from Union Grove,” he said, 
“and I have been over to Sussex Courthouse to buy some 
things for my mother.” 

“Let me see what you have got there,” the ofiScer said. 
“ You are rebels to a man here, and there’s no trusting any 
of you.” 

Vincent unfastened the parcel and opened it. The officer 
laughed. 

“Well, we won’t confiscate them as contraband of war.” 

So saying he set spurs to his horse and galloped on with 
his troop. Vincent rode on to Union Grove, and then 


326 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


taking a road at random kept on till he reached a small 
farmhouse. He knocked at the door, and a woman came 
out. 

“Mother,” he said, “can you put me up for a couple of 
days? I am a stranger here, and all the Tillages are full of 
soldiers.” 

The woman looked at him doubtfully. 

“What are you doing here?” she asked at last. “This 
ain’t a time for strangers; besides a young fellow like you 
ought to be ashamed to show yourself when you ought to 
be over there with Lee. My boys are both there and 
my husband. You ought to be ashamed of yourself, a 
strong-looking young fellow like you, to be riding about 
instead of fighting the Yankees. Go along! you will get 
no shelter here. I would scorn to have such as you inside 
my doors.” 

“Perhaps I have been fighting there,” Vincent said 
significantly. “But one can’t be always fighting, and 
there are other things to do sometimes. For instance, to 
find out what the Yankees are doing and what are their 
plans.” 

“Is that so?” the woman asked doubtfully. 

“ That is so,” he answered earnestly. “ I am an officer 
in Wade Hampton’s cavalry, and, now Sheridan’s troopers 
have cut off all communication, I have come out to find 
for General Lee where the Yankees are building their 
batteries before Petersburg.” 

“In that case you are welcome,” the woman said. 
“Come straight in. I will lead your horse out and fasten 
him up in the bush, and give him a feed there. It will 
never do to put him in the stable; the Yankees come in 
and out and they’d take him off sharp enough if their 
eyes fell on him. I think you will be safe enough even if 
they do come. They will take you for a son of mine, and 
if they ask any questions I will answ^er them sharp enough.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


327 


‘‘I wonder they have left you a feed of corn,” Vincent 
said, when the woman returned after taking away his horse. 

“It’s no thanks to them,” she answered; “they have 
cleared out everything that they could lay their hands on. 
But I have been expecting it for months, and, as I have 
had nothing to do since my man and boys went away, I 
have been digging a great pit in the wood over there, and 
have buried most all my corn, and have salted my pigs 
down and buried them in barrels; so they didn’t find much. 
They took the old horse and two cows; but I hope the old 
horse will fall down the first time they uses him, and the 
cow meat will choke them as eats it. Now, is there any- 
thing as I can do to help you?” 

“ I want a basket with some eggs and chickens or vege- 
tables to take into their camp to sell, hut I am afraid I 
have not much chance of getting them.” 

“I can help you there too,” the woman said. “I turned 
all my chickens into the wood the day I heard the Yankees 
had landed. They have got rather wild like; hut I go out 
and give them some corn every evening. I expect if we 
look about we shall find some nests; indeed I know there 
are one or two of them sitting. So if you will come out 
with me we can soon knock down five or six of the crea- 
tures, and maybe get a score or two of eggs. As for vege- 
tables, a horde of locusts couldn’t have stripped the 
country cleaner than they have done.” 

They went out into the wood. Six hens were soon 
killed, and hunting about they discovered several nests 
and gathered about three dozen eggs. Vincent aided in 
plucking the chickens and they then returned to the house. 

“You had best take a bite before you go,” she said. 
“It’s noon now, and you said you started at daybreak. 
Always get a meal when you can, say I.” 

She produced a loaf and some bacon from a little cup- 
board hidden by her bed, and Vincent, who, now he 
thought of it, was feeling hungry, made a hearty meal. 


328 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


“I will pay you for these chickens and eggs at once,” he 
said. “There is no saying whether I shall come back 
again.” 

“ I will not say no to your paying for the chickens and 
eggs,” she said, “because money is scarce enough, and I 
may have long to wait before my man and the hoys come 
back; but as to lodging and food I would not touch a cent. 
Tou are welcome to all I have when it’s for the good cause.” 

Vincent started with the basket on his arm, and after 
walking three miles came upon the Federal camps. 

Some of the regiments were already under canvas, others 
were still bivouacked in the open air, as the store-ships 
carrying the heavy baggage had not yet arrived. The 
generals and their staffs had taken up their quarters in 
the villages. Vincent had received accurate instructions 
from his hostess as to the position of the various villages, 
and avoided them carefully, for he did not want to sell out 
his stock immediately. He had indeed stowed two of the 
fowls away in his pocket so that in case any one insisted 
upon buying up all his stock he could place these in his 
basket and still push on. 

He avoided the camps as much as he could. He could 
see the smoke rising in front of him, and the roar of guns 
was now close at hand. He saw on his right an elevated 
piece of ground, from which a good view could be obtained 
of the fortifications upon which the Federals were working. 
A camp had been pitched there, and a large tent near the 
summit showed that some officer of superior rank had his 
quarters there. He made a detour so as to come up at the 
back of the hill and when he reached the top he stood 
looking down upon the line of works. 

They were nearly half a mile distant. The intervening 
ground had already been stripped of its hedges, and the 
trees cut down to form gabions, fascines, and platforms 
for the cannon. Thousands of men were at work; but in 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


329 


some parts they were clustered much more thickly than in 
others, and Vincent had no difficulty in determining where 
the principal batteries were in course of construction along 
this portion of the position. He was still gazing intently 
when two horsemen rode up from behind. 

“Halloo you, sir! What are you looking at?” one of 
them asked sharply. “What are you spying about here?” 

Vincent turned slowly round with a silly smile on his 
lips. 

“I am spying all them chaps at work,” he said. “It 
reminds me for all the world of an ant-hill. Never did see 
so many chaps before. What be they a-doing? Digging a 
big drain or making a roadway, I guess.” 

“Who are you, sir?” the officer asked angrily. 

“Seth Jones I be, and mother’s sent me to sell some 
fowls and eggs. Do you want to buy any? Fine birds 
they be.” 

“Why, Sheridan, 'Maughed the other officer, “this is a 
feather out of your cap. I thought your fellows had cleared 
out every hen-roost within twenty miles of Petersburg 
already.” 

“I fancy they have emptied most of them,” the general 
said grimly. “ Where do you come from, lad?” 

“I comes from over there,” Vincent said, jerking his 
thumb back. “I lives there with mother. Father and 
the other boys they have gone fighting Yanks; but they 
wouldn’t take me with them ’cause I ain’t sharp in my 
wits, though I tells them I could shoot a Yank as well as 
they could if they showed me.” 

“And who do you suppose all those men are?” General 
Sheridan asked, pointing toward the trenches. 

“I dunno,” Vincent replied. “I guess they be niggers. 
There be too many of them for whites; besides whites ain’t 
such fools to work like that. Doesn’t ye want any fowl?” 
and he drew back the cloth and showed the contents of 
basket* 


330 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


‘‘Take them as a matter of curiosity, general,” the other 
officer laughed. “ It will be downright novelty to you to 
buy chickens.” 

‘‘What do you want for them, boy?” 

“ Mother said as I wasn’t to take less nor a dollar apiece.” 

“Greenbacks, I suppose?” the officer asked. 

“I suppose so. She didn’t say nothing about it; but I 
has not seen aught but greenbacks for a long time since.” 

“Come along, then,” the officer said; “we will take 
them.” 

They rode up to the large tent, and the officers alighted, 
and gave their horses to two of the soldiers. 

“Give your basket to this soldier.” 

“I want the basket back again. Mother would whop 
me if I came back without the basket again.” 

“All right,” the officer said; “you shall have it back in 
a minute.” 

Vincent stood looking anxiously after the orderly. 

“Do you think that boy is as foolish as he seems?” Gen- 
eral Sheridan asked his companion. “ He admits that he 
comes of a rebel family.” 

“I don’t think he would have admitted that if he hadn’t 
been a fool. I fancy he is a half-witted chap. They never 
would have left a fellow of his age behind.” 

“No, I think it’s safe,” Sheridan said; “butnne can’t 
be too particular just at present. See, the trees in front 
hide our work altogether from the rebels, amd it would be 
a serious thing if they were to find out what we are doing.” 

“ That boy could not tell them much even if he got 
there,” the other said; “and from this distance it would 
need a sharp eye and some military knowledge to make out 
anything of what is going on. Where does your mother 
live, boy?” 

“I ain’t going to tell you,” Vincent said doggedly. 
“Mother said I wasn’t to tell no one where I lived, else 


WITH LES m VtUQimA. 


331 


the Yankee thieves would be a-coming down and stealing 
the rest of our chickens.” 

The officers laughed. 

“Well, go along, boy; and I should advise you not to 
say anything about Yankeee thieves another time, for likely 
enough you will get a broken head for your pains.” 

Vincent went off grumbling, and with a slow and stum- 
bling step made his way over the brow of the hill and down 
through the camps behind. Here he sold his last two 
fowls and his eggs, and then walked briskly on until he 
reached the cottage from which he had started. 

“I am glad to see you back,” the woman said as he 
entered. “How have you got on?” 

“ Capitally,” he said. “ I pretended to be half an idiot, and 
so got safely out, though I fell into Sheridan’s hands. lie 
suspected me at first, but at last he thought I was what I 
looked — a fool. He wanted to know where you lived, but 
I wouldn’t tell him. I told him you told me not to tell 
any one, ’cause if I did the Yankee thieves would be clear- 
ing out the rest of the chickens.” 

“Did you tell him that, now?” the woman said in 
delight; “he must have thought you was a fool. Well, 
it’s a good thing the Yanks should hear the truth some- 
times. Well, have you done now?” 

“No, I have only seen one side of their works yet; I 
must try round the other flank to-morrow. I wish I could 
jjget something to sell that wouldn’t get bought up by the 
first people I came to, something I could peddle among the 
soldiers.” 

“What sort of thing?” 

“Something in the way of drinks, I should say,” Vin- 
cent said. “ I saw a woman going among the camps. She 
had two tin cans and a little mug. I think she had lemon- 
ade or something of that sort.” 

“It wouldn’t be lemonade,” the woman said. “I 


332 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


haven't seen a lemon for the last two years; but they do 
get some oranges from Florida. Maybe it was that, or 
perhaps it was spirits and water.'' 

“Perhaps it was," Vincent agreed; “thongh I don’t 
think they would let anyone sell spirits in the camp.” 

“I can’t get yon any lemons or oranges neither," the 
woman said; “but I might make yon a drink out of 
molasses and herbs, with some spirits in it. 1 have got a 
keg of old rye buried away ever since my man went olf, 
six months ago; I am out of molasses, but I dare say I can 
borrow some from a neighbor, and as for herbs they are 
about the only thing the Yankees haven’t stole. I think 
I could fix you up something that would do. As long as 
it has got spirits in it, it don’t much matter what you put 
in besides, only it wouldn’t do to take spirits up alone. 
You can call it plantation drink, and I don’t suppose any 
one will ask too closely what it’s made of.” 

“Thank you, that will do capitally.” 

The next morning Vincent again set out, turning his 
steps this time toward the right fiank of the Federal posi- 
tion. He had in the course of the evening made a sketch 
of the ground he had seen, marking in all the principal 
batteries, with notes as to the number of guns for which 
they seemed to be intended. 

“Look here,” he said to the woman before leaving. “I 
may not be as lucky to-day as I was yesterday. If I do 
not come back to-night, can you find any one you can trust 
to take this piece of paper round to Eichmond ? Of course 
he would have to make his way first up to Burksville junc- 
tion, and then take train to Eichmond. When he gets 
there he must go down to Petersburg, and ask for General 
Lee. I have written a line to go with it, saying what I 
have done this for, and asking the 'general to give the 
bearer a hundred dollars.” 

“I will take it myself,” the woman said; “not for the 


WITB LEE IN VimiNIA. 


333 


sake of the hundred dollars, though I ain’t saying as it 
wouldn’t please the old man when he conies back to find 
I had a hundred dollars stored away; but for the cause. 
My men are all doing their duty, and I will do mine. So 
trust me, and if you don’t come back by daybreak to-morrow 
morning, I will start right away with these letters. I will 
go out at once and hide them somewhere in case the Yanks 
should come and make a search. If you are caught they 
might, like enough, trace you here, and then they would 
search the place all over and maybe set it alight. If you 
ain’t here by nightfall I shall sleep out in the wood, so if 
they come they won’t find me here. If anything detains 
you, and you ain’t back till after dark, you will find me 
somewhere near the tree where your horse is tied up.” 

Provided with a large can full of a liquor that the woman 
compounded, and which Vincent, on tasting, found to be 
by no means bad, he started from the cottage. Again he 
made his way safely through the camps, and without hin- 
drance lounged up to a spot where a large number of men 
belonging to one of the negro regiments were at work. 

“Plantation liquor?” he said, again assuming a stupid 
air, to a black sergeant who was with them. “First-rate 
stuff, and only fifteen cents a glass.” 

“What plantation liquor like?” the negro asked. “Me 
not know him.” 

“First-rate stuff,” Vincent repeated. “Mother makes 
it of spirit and molasses and all sorts. Fifteen cents a 
glass.” 

“Well, I will take a glass,” the sergeant said. “Mighty 
hot work dis in de sun; but don’t you say nuffin about the 
spirit. Ef dey ask you, just you say molasses and all sorts, 
dat’s quite enough. De white officer won’t let spirits be 
sold in de camp. 

“Dat bery good stuff,” he said, smacking his lips as he 
handed back the little tin measure. “You sell him all in 


134 


WITH LEE IN rm&INIA. 


no time»” Several of the negroes now came round, and 
Vincent disposed of a considerable quantity of his planta- 
tion liquor. Then he turned to go away, for he did not 
want to empty his can at one place. He had not gone 
many paces when a party of three or four officers came 
along. 

“Halloo, you sir, what the deuce are you doing here?’’ 
one asked angrily. “Don’t you know nobody is allowed 
to pass through the lines?” ^ 

“I didn’t see no lines. What sort of lines are they? j 
No one told me nothing about lines. My mother sent me j 
out to sell plantation liquor, fifteen cents a glass.” | 

“ What’s it like?” one of the officers said laughing. 

“ Spirits, I will bet a dollar, in some shape or other. Pour 
me out a glass. I will try it, anyhow.” 

Vincent filled the little tin mug, and handed it to the 
officer. As he lifted his face to do so there was a sudden 
exclamation. 

“Vincent W^ingfield!” and another officer drawing his 
sword attacked him furiously, shouting, “A spy! Seize 
him ! A Confederate spy !” 

yincent recognized with astonishment in the.Eederal_, 
officer rushing at him. with uplifted sword hia old antag-_, 
onist, Jackson, Almost instinctively he whirled the can, 
which was still half full of liquor, round his head and 
dashed it full in the face of his antagonist, who was 
knocked otf his feet by the blow. With a yell of rage he 
started up again and rushed at Vincent. The latter 
snatched up a shovel that was lying close by and stood his i 
ground. The officers were so surprised at the suddenness 
of the incident and the overthrow of their companion, and 
for the moment so amused at the latter’s appearance, 
covered as he was from head to foot with the sticky liquor 
and bleeding from a cut inflicted by the edge of the can, 
that they were incapable of interference. 



^•* «' « I < • ' V^. * j» * • ^ • 

4r<;-V: o -(i-'' . 




gft -in - < 

i i ' 


• . X K 

,*.> *. ♦' ' 

S 




< • V 

. ; 

4 " • 


^ ,• V- V \ .i ‘ I.- ':y (. . >i; ‘Avm .,; 

»"rHsr*.^ ». ijf t>- . t* . * '-' -■ ^ . *2sr* .. •'* ^v**' 

• '.v^ ' .'^'' tiKii * ^ k.^'’ ’*1'’' ^ ^ ■■ ,. • 

"•-•.J.-l •,r_ '■ *L' •. ■,*. ' 

•- /». y {<rL - • * •■'. > ■ . • : ■», . ' 


> . 




1. *V ' 


> 


■w> '' 


U ■ 


> 




‘’.V# ^ - ' •' •' • ■ ‘ ..V ■ *• 

. •• •’4 -T'v il""'* _ • 

- -. - '"■ y't ^ .. 

■•'' ■•■’ » '■*^ ' • •• ■ ■I’v^.--.' ' w ^*'>' • *' ’''y' - 

-• .'■^' '-O' tA V V 

'• >. •:< ■' - - . '-y' ' . - ' ^ • • 

* . t' 


1 


) 




• ’ 

; vr*- 


. . ^ ^ 




, » ^ 


t ' 


• 


Wl* . ■ T- . - # . • • ' , . ^ . - 

, -,v-' ." t- ; -'W . ■'■' ■ 

■•- '■‘'V 1- * '/»'*■ i'" 


.1 

« 


iS‘- ^ ' ‘ 

■ Ci-v / 


4 

r/ ^ 


' • ' ' ■ i '■'•.* 'i,-V ■ ^ a ' * ■ * ■ / ^ ^ •'^ 

'V ■ > ' . • -M • *■ 


'• J 





• ' ‘ fc ' •• 

• ' * W * ‘•i '• ■ »• ‘ 

• fc . ^ . . y.« _ • 

*' 


^ ■ > ” - - T. . 


5'. -yy 


■ » 




• \’.*> •' 

i*' 


^.v 


. vv* 


( - 


■ V. • 


-.* '> _v4.K 


r^. >.' r V * ' , ^ ' 

• . ' • t • ' •.‘, ^yv‘v• -• - • • ■ * •• O 

s- 1 . V • ♦ . ^ 

k’*.vyv ‘c-’* •i’ V~* ■'N *'*' 


I » 

t 


'•r 


V .»' 


r 

✓ 


« ’ 

^ ... . 


>. • i ' 


4 , 

4 




I I 


. ? 


/ 


■y .' 


V: . . 

* .».. • ‘. . . 4 . ^‘ ■* 


. * 


Vv 


■tf 


. •• 

V'L - 

I. ‘ • 

:?.-. •• 


• . 


\ • 


.. . ^. 

* / . 

' > f ^ 

^ \ s C 

V 


V . 


vV’ 




^ • 


• ‘T7*vy ^ - 


I ■; > *- 


< :.' • '- < 


i 


4- ■*'■. 


!. 

rf* 


.1 


'. ^ ■r.^^■•’^ ; -• ■ ■ 

. . • " . .•-. \ ^ . "'M\ ../V • 

* . ^ f^S * '^- ‘ * ■***» » ^ • *» . 

•"rV r’'' .^ -- ■' * ' •'V ; * 

;*■- >- ■> ■■• ' >v^^ ':■ ■ '■■ :' 

jy .c ' 

4 •' • 4 .'"• * o" 


y 


i ■ \ 


V. 'Vy/. 'V .' - '■; -.^ 

^ *1 4 ^ } A? ^ ^ < I* 

' ' ' 1 . ’ . '-.^V' •%•«>■' . . .- •■ --i 

- •’■' n ' *' 

v; tV - 

■7"' ' 1 • ,v ^' ^ • ‘ ‘ * ^ £ v' « *'♦ I'l"' * * ^ 

‘ . ' >•- .• :^’f. ». 


S “ 


V 




'•*;'■• j’v 

V ■ / ' 


V 

• > 




■?- . 


•' />"/ »« > •• 

-r*.:- .'. ^ , ,c *♦ T|k’V •: 

...y ■- • 

- ••• •■ * 

■ -7;- -^Ir - 

. . - ' A ( 


^ ■ y 


•- 

.« * 


4 •^ * 





* 4 


w ^ 


i 


Vv. 


if-- 





- > 


• “ ■' • ■ 1 ’► ’JCT J[- a* '* '. ' • *^V’ . ^ 2#*- 

4 I..V, ^ ^ /.yy 'V: * . **A.‘ . .4- l^.^ V ' ^ 



1 .ir»" ’». • ^ ^ 

r . r • .S % 



4 t 


^ ■ 
4 


'i' V- ,> ' . • ->*v • 

. .y < . *•'• 4,’. ’ » 

■'‘a *. .;•■• ' ’ 


.'.<• ■•. ' V .' ' '■ 




V;-' ,.^' 

r•^►: • -I i ‘ 

•; . " ‘ ' 
’■- ' : V 


• 4 ' • . ; ''' . y , 


• •; * 

• • s i~ 


I 



\ '• * 
V 


■ ,:'i y : ;a<'. ‘..i,^ . * '■ . ' . ^ • ■*' 

•' ’■*•«• I 3'^ -l. b . tr > *;-.»•■. •' * '* 4 VjV ' ^ 4 *.. >* * 


■ y' ♦. '• 


•» * « 

% 

: -j 


•« « 

y* ^ . 


V; ' y^. • 


''t • 

. % 


'M 



V A' •». 1 * • * , ». • 

^ . •* * 

t ^ 

• • • 


-•4 •■ J ' ’ -- 

- ' ^ . • . . >• 

■. '•-- * •- * 

■># 

' ‘ - :*' - / 

/• 

^ ’ 4 .' 

V 1 


‘•..-.y W 
^ « 'V ^ ' 


^ < '*.•> v‘ •■ • 


.^‘.M 

.-J 






t • 




. V. . ^ 

■' »“ 

r y V 



i*: *y 


« « , • • » y « 

- r^- w, 


• , ^;t4v5" •• 
rvv ■ ■ 

naC4C<%. ^ * k. 



*.'* "S 
1 ' 


r ‘ 




■ 1 


'• ■' ./ 


1 :' ,N.- 


- - I 9 


.«•. ^ 


« 

^ . 'V . 


I ^ 




WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


335 


Blinded with rage, and with the liquid streaming into 
his eyes, Jackson rushed at Vincent. The latter caught 
the blow aimed at him on the edge of the shovel, and then 
swinging his weapon round smote his antagonist with all 
his strength, the edge of the shovel falling fairly upon his 
head. Without a cry the traitor fell dead in his tracks. 
The other officers now drew their swords and rushed for- 
ward. Vincent, seeing the futility of resistance, threw 
down his shovel. He was instantly seized. 

“Halloo there!” the senior officer called to the men, who 
had stopped in their work and were gazing at the sudden 
fray that had arisen, “a sergeant and four men.” Four 
of the negro soldiers and a sergeant at once stepped for- 
ward. “ Take this man and conduct him to the village. 
Put him in a room, and stay there with him. Do you, 
sergeant, station yourself at the door, so that I shall know 
where to find you. Put on your uniforms and take your 
guns.” The men put on their coats, which they had 
removed while at work, shouldered their muskets, and took 
their places, two on each side of the prisoner. The officers 
then turned to examine their prostrate comrade. 

“It’s all over with him,” one said, stooping down; “the 
shovel htts cut his skull nearly in half. Well, I fancy he 
was a bad lot. I don’t believe in Southerners who come 
over to fight in our ranks; besides he was at one time in 
the rebel army.” 

“ Yes, he was taken prisoner,” another said. “ Then his 
father, who had to bolt from the South, because, he said, of 
his Northern sympathies, but likely enough for something 
else, came round, made interest somehow and got his son 
released, and then some one else got him a commission with 
us. He always said he had been obliged to fight on the 
other side, but that he had always been heart and soul for 
the North; anyhow, he was always blackguarding his old 
friends. I always doubted the fellow, Well, there’s m 


336 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


end of him; and anyhow he has done nsefnl service at last 
by recognizing this spy. Fine-looking young fellow that. 
He called him Vincent Wingfield. I seem to remember 
the name; perhaps I have read it in some of the rebel 
newspapers we got hold of; likely enough some one will 
know it. Well, I suppose we had better have Jackson 
carried into camp.” 

Four more of the negroes were called out, and these 
carried the body into the camp of his regiment. An officer 
was also sent from the working party to report the capture 
of a spy to his colonel. 

‘‘I will report it to the general,” the latter said; ‘‘he 
rode along here about a quarter of an hour ago, and may 
not be back again for some hours. As we have got the 
spy fast it cannot make any difference.” 

As he was marched back to the village Vincent felt 
that there w'as no hope for him whatever. He had been 
denounced as a spy, and although the lips that had 
denounced him had been silenced forever, the mischief had 
been done. He could give no satisfactory account of him- 
self. He thought for a moment of declaring that a mistake 
had been made, but he felt that no denial would counter- 
balance the effect of Jackson’s words. The fury, too, 
with which the latter had attacked him would show plainly 
enough that his assailant was absolutely certain as to his 
identity, and even that there had been a personal feud 
between them. Then he thought that if he said that he 
was the son of the woman in the hut she would bear him 
out in the assertion. But it was not likely that this would 
be accepted as against Jackson’s testimony; besides, 
inquiry among her neighbors would certainly lead to the 
discovery that she was speaking an untruth, and might 
even involve her in his fate as his abettor. But most of 
all he decided against this course because it would involve 
the telling of a lie. 


mTB. LEE IN VimmiA, 


33? 

Vincent considered that while in disguise, and doing 
important service for his country, he was justified in using 
ficiieit; but merely for the purpose of saving his own life, 
ami that perhaps uselessly, he would not lie. His fate, of 
course, was certain. He was a spy, and would be shot for 
it. Vincent had so often been in the battlefield, so often 
under a fire from which it seemed that no one could come 
alive, that the thought that death was at hand had not for 
him the terrors that possess those differently circumstanced. 
He was going to die for the Confederacy as tens of thou- 
sands of brave men had died before, and he rejoiced over 
the precaution he had taken as to the transmission of his 
discoveries on the previous day, and felt sure that General 
Lee would do full justice to his memory, and announce 
that he had died in doing noble service to the country. 

He sighed as he thought of his mother and sisters; but 
Eose had been married in the spring, and Annie was 
engaged to an officer in General Beauregard’s staff. Then 
he thought of Lucy away in Georgia and for the first time 
his lip quivered and his cheek paled. 

=^The negro guards, who had been enlisted but a few 
iweg^ks, were wholly ignorant of their duties, and having 
once conveyed their prisoner into the room, evidently con- 
sidered that all further necessity for military strictness was 
at an end. They had been ordered to stay in the room 
with the prisoner, but no instructions had been given as to 
jtheir conduct there. They accordingly placed their 
! muskets in one corner of the room, and proceeded to 
\cbSfer and laugh without further regarding him. / 

Under other circumstances this carelessness would have 
inspired Vincent with the thought of escape, but he knew 
i that it was out of the question here. There were Federal 
f camps all round and a shout from the negroes would send 
[ a hundred men in instant pursuit of him. There was 
I nothing for him to do but to wait for the end, and that 


338 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


end would assuredly come in the morning. From time to 
time the door opened, and the negro sergeant looked in. 
Apparently his ideas on the subject of discipline were no 
stricter than those of his men, for he made no remark as 
to their carelessness. Presently, when he looked in, the 
four soldiers were standing at the window watching a regi- 
ment passing by on its way to take its share of the work in 
the trenches. Vincent, who was sitting at a table, hap- 
pened to look up, and was astonished at jegiing the sergeant 
first put his finger on his.lipspfhen take off his cap, put 
one hand on his heart, and gesticulate with the other. 

“Vincent gazed at him in blank surprise, then he started 
and almost sprang to his feet, for in the Yankee sergeant 
he recognized Tony Morris; but the uplifted hand of the 
negro warned him of the necessity of silence. The negro 
nodded several times, again put his hand on his heart, and 
then disappeared. A thrill of hope stirred every vein in 
Vincent’s body. He felt his cheeks flush and had difficult} 
in maintaining his passive attitude. He was not, then, 
utterly deserted ; he had a friend who would, he was sure, 
do all in his power to aid him. 

It was extraordinary indeed that it should be Tony who 
was now his jailer; and yet, when he thought it over, it 
was not difficult to understand. It was natural enough 
that he should have enlisted when the black regiments were 
raised. He had doubtless heard his name shouted out by 
Jackson, and had, as Vincent now remembered, stepped 
forward as a sort of volunteer when the officer called for a 
sergeant and four men. 

Yes, lony would doubtless do all in his power to save 
him. Whether it would be possible that he could do so 
was doubtful ; but at least there was a hope, and with it 
the feeling of quiet resignation with which Vincent had 
faced what appeared to be inevitable at once disappeared, 
and was succeeded by a restless longing for action. His 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 




brain was busy at once in calculating the chances of his 
being ordered for instant execution or of the sentence being 
postponed till the following morning, and, in the latter 
case, with the question of what guard would be probably 
placed over him, and how Tony would set about the 
attempt to aid him to escape. 

Had the general been in camp when he was brought in 
he would probably have been shot at sunset, but if he did 
not return until the afternoon he would most likely order 
the sentence to be carried out at daybreak. In any case, 
as he was an officer, some time might be granted to him to 
prepare for death. Then there was the question whether 
he would be handed over to a white regiment for safe- 
keeping or left in the hands of the black regiment that 
had captured him. No doubt after the sentence was passed 
the white officers of that regiment would see that a much 
stricter watch than that now put over him was set. 

It was not probable that he would still be in charge of 
Tony, for as the latter would be on duty all day he would 
doubtless be relieved. In that case how would he manage 
to approach him, and what means would he use to direct 
the attention of the sentries in another direction? He 
thought over the plans that he himself would adopt were 
he in Tony’s place. The first thing would be, of course, 
to make the sentries drunk if possible. This should not 
be a difficult task with men whose notions of discipline were 
so lax as those of the negroes; but it would be no easy 
matter for Tony to obtain spirits, for these were strictly 
prohibited in the Federal camp. Perhaps he might help 
Tony in this way. He fortunately had a small notebook 
with a pencil in his pocket, and as his guards were still at 
the window he wrote as follows: 


" I am captured by the Yankees. So far as I can see, 
my only chance of escape is to make the sentries drunk. 


340 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


The bearer is absolutely to be trusted. Give him his 
canteen full of spirits, and tell him what I have written 
here.” 


He tore this page out, folded it up, and directed it to 
Mrs. Grossmith, Worley Farm, near Union. Presently 
Tony looked in again and Vincent held up the note. The 
sergeant stepped quickly forward and took it, and then said 
sharply to the men : 

“Now den, dis not keeping guard. Suppose door open 
and dis fellow run away. What dey say to you? Two of 
you keep your eye on dis man. Suppose Captain Pearce 
come in and find you all staring out window. He kick 
up nice bobbery.” 

/ Thus admonished as to their duty, two of the negroes 
/took up their muskets and stood with their backs to the 
door, with their eyes fixed on the prisoner with such 
earnestness that Vincent could not suppress a smile. The 
, negroes grinned responsively. 

“His bad affair, young sah,” one said; “bery bad affair. 
Ob course we soldiers ob de Union, and got to fight if dey 
tell us; but no like dis job ob keeping guard like dis.” 

“It can’t be helped,” Vincent said; “and of course you 
must do your duty. I am not going to jump up the 
chimney or fly through the window, and as there are four 
of you, to say nothing of the sergeant outside, you needn’t 
be afraid of my trying to escape.” 

“No sah, dat not possible nohow; we know dat bery 
well. Hat’s why we no trouble to look after you. But as 
de sargent say watch, ob course we must watch. We bery 
pleased to see you kill dat white officer. Hat officer bery 
hard man and all de men hate him, and when you knock 
him down we should like to hab given cheer. We all 
sorry for you; still you see, sah, we must keep watch. If 
you wore to get away, dar oo saying what dey do to us,” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


841 


“That’s all right,” Vincent said; “I don’t blame yon at 
all. As you say, that was a very bad fellow. I had quar- 
reled with him before, because he treated his slaves so 
badly.” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


342 


CHAPTER XIX. 

FREE. 

It was not until late in the afternoon that a whit© 
officer entered, and ordered the soldiers to conduct the 
prisoner to the general’s tent. 

‘‘What is your name, sir, and who are you?” the general 
asked as he was brought in. “I hear that you wore 
denounced by Lieutenant Jackson as being a spy, and that 
he addressed you as Vincent Wingfield. What have you 
got to say to the charge?” 

“My name is Vincent Wingfield, sir,” Vincent replied 
quietly. “I am upon the staff of General Wade Hampton, 
and in pursuance of my duty I came here to learn what I 
could of your movements and intentions.” 

The general was silent for a moment. 

“Then, sir, as you are an officer, you must be well 
aware of the consequence of being discovered in disguise 
here. I regret that there is no course open to me but to 
order you to be shot as a spy to-morrow morning.” 

One of the officers who was standing by the general here 
whispered to him. 

“Ah, yes, I remember,” he said. “Are you the same 
officer, sir, who escaped from Elmira?” 

“I am, sir,” Vincent replied; “and at the same time 
aided in the escape of the man who denounced me to-day, 
and who then did his best to have me arrested by sending 
an anonymous letter stating the disguise in which I was 
making my way through the country. I was not surprised 
to find that he had carried his treachery further, and was 


WITM LEE IN VimiNIA. 


343 


now fighting against the men with whom he had formerly 
served.” 

“ He deserved the fate that has befallen him,” the gen- 
eral said. “Still this does not alter your position. I 
regret that I must order my sentence to be carried out.” 

“ I do not blame you, sir. I knew the risks T ran when 
I accepted the mission. My only regret is that I failed in 
supplying my general with the information they required.” 

The general then turned to the officer who had brought 
Vincent up. 

“ This officer will remain in charge of your men for 
to-night, Captain Pearce. You will see that the sentence 
is carried into effect at daybreak. I need not tell you that 
a vigilant guard must be placed over him.” 

Vincent was again marched back to the village, but the 
officer halted the party when he arrived there. 

“Stop here a few minutes, sergeant,” he said. “That 
room is required' for an officer’s quarters. I will look 
round and find another place.” 

In a few minutes he returned, and Vincent was con- 
ducted to a shed standing in the garden of one of the 
houses. 

“Place one man on guard at the door and another 
behind,” he said to the sergeant. “Let the other two 
relieve them, and change the watch once an hour.” 

The sergeant saluted. 

“De men hab been on duty since daylight, sah, and none 
of us hab had any ting to eat.” 

“Oh, I forgot that,” the officer replied. “Very well, I 
will send another party to relieve you at once.” 

In ten minutes another sergeant and four men arrived 
at the spot, and Tony and his companions returned to the 
camp. 

As soon as Tony had devoured a piece of bread he left 
the camp, walked with careless gait through the camps 


344 


WITH LEE IN Vim INI A. 


behind, and went on until he reached a village in which 
were comparatively few soldiers. He went np to a woman 
who was standing at a door. 

‘‘Missus,” he said, “I hah got a letter to take, and I 
ain’t bery sure as to de name. Will you kindly tell me 
what is de address writ on dis paper?” 

The woman looked at it. 

“Mrs. Grossmith, Worley Farm, near Union. That’s 
about two miles along the road. If you go on any one will 
tell you which is Mrs. Grossmith’s.” 

Tony hurried on, for he wanted to get back to the camp 
before it was dark. He had no difficulty in finding Worley 
Farm. 

“Now, then, what do you want?” its owner said sharply, 
as she opened the door in reply to his knock. “ There’s 
nothing for you here. You can look round if yon like. 
It’s been all stripped clean days ago, so I tell you.” 

“ Me no want any ting, ma’am. Me hab a letter for you.” 

The woman in surprise took the note and opened it. She 
read it through and looked earnestly at Tony. 

“ He says yon are to be trusted,” she said. “ Is that so?” 
would gib my life for him twenty times over,” Tony \ 
replied. “ He got me away from a brutal master and Bought \ 
my wdfe out ob slavery for me. What does he say, ma’am? j 
Foi^ de Lord sake tell me. Perhaps he tell me how to get 
him clar.” 

The woman read out the contents of the note. 

“Hat’s it, missus, sure enough; dat’s the way,” he 
exclaimed in delight. “ Me tink and tink all day, and no 
manage to tink of any ting except to shoot de sentry and 
fight wid de oders and get him out; but den all de oder 
sojers come running down, and no chance to escape. If 
me can get de spirits dat’s easy enough. Me make dem all 
drunk as hogs.” , 

“I can give you that,” the woman said. “Is there any- 


WITH LEE IN rmeiNIA. 


345 


ching else you will want? What are you going to do with 
him if you get him free? They will hunt you down like 
vermin.” 

“I tought we might get down to de river and get oher 
somehow. Dere will be no getting troo der cavalry. Dey 
will hab dem on every road.” 

“Well, you want some clothes, anyhow; you can’t go 
about in these soldier clothes. The first Yank you came 
across wonld shoot you for a deserter, and the first of our 
men as a traitor. Well, by the time you get back to-night, 
that is if you do come back, I will get up a chest I’ve got 
buried with my men’s clothes in it. They didn’t want 
to take them away to the war with them, so I hid them 
up.” 

She had by this time dug up the keg from its hiding- 
place, and now filled Tony’s canteen. 

“Tank you, missus; de Lord bress you for what you’ve 
done, wheder I get Massa Wingfield olf or wheder we bofe 
get killed ober de job. But I must get back as fast as I 
can. Ef it was dark before I got to camp dey would 
wonder whar I had been.” 

“Oh, you have plenty of time,” the woman said; “it 
won’t be dark till eight o’clock, and it’s not seven yet. I 
will set to and boil a good chunk of pork and bake some 
cakes. It’s no use getting out of the hands of the Yanks 
and then going and getting starved in the swamps.” 

Directly Tony got back to his regiment he strolled over 
to the shed where Vincent was confined. Two sentinels 
were on duty, the sergeant and the two other men were 
lying at full length on the ground some twenty yards away. 
Their muskets were beside them, and it was evident to 
Tony by the vigilant watch that they kept up on the shed 
that their responsibility weighed heavily upon them and 
that Captain Pearce had impressed upon them that if the ' 
prisoner escaped they would certrthiy he shot.^ 


346 


WITH LEE IN YIROINIA. 


“Well, Sergeant John Newson,” Tony began, “1 hah 
just walked ober to see how you getting on. It am a 
mighty ’sponsible business dis. I had six hours of him, 
and it make de perspiration run down my back to tink 
what a job it would he for me if dat fellow was to run 
away.” 

“Dat’s just what dis chile feel, Sergeant Tony . Morris; 

I am zactly like dat, and dat’s what dese men feel too./ 
We am all on guard. De captain say, put two on guard at 
de shed and let de oders relieb dem ebery hour. So dey 
shall; but dose off duty must watch just the same. When 
it gets dark we get close up, so as to be ready to jump in 
directly we hear a stir. Dis fellow no fool us.” 

“Dat’s the way, Sergeant Newson, dat am de way. 
Neber close your eye, but keep a sharp look on dem. It’s 
a pity dat you not in camp to-night.” 

“How am dat, how am dat?” the sergeant asked. 

“To tell you de truf, sergeant, tree or four oh us hah 
smuggled in some spirits, and you are one of dose who 
would hah come in for a share of it if you had been dere.” 

“Golly!” the sergeant exclaimed; “but dat is hery 
unfortunate. Can’t you manage to bring me a little here?” 

“Well, you know, it’s diflBcult to get out ob camp.” 

“ Oh, you could get through. Dere is no fear about you 
being caught.” 

“I don’t know,” Tony replied with an air of reluctance. 

“ Well, I will see about it. Ef I can crawl troo de sentries, 
and bring some for you and de oders, I will. It will help 
keep you awake and keep out de damp. 

“ Dat’s right down good ob you,” the other said cordially. 
“You good man, Tony Morris; and if I can do as much 
for you anoder time, I do it.” 

Having settled this, Tony went round to the hospital 
tent in rear of the regiment, having tied up his face with 
8 handkerchief. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


347 


“Well, what is it, sergeant?” the negro, who acted as an 
orderly and sometimes helped the surgeon mix his drugs, 
asked. “De doctor am gone away, and I don’t ’spect he 
come back again to-night.” 

“Dat am bery bad ting,” Tony said dolefully. “Can’t 
you do something for me, Sam Smith? I tink you know 
quite as much about de medicines as de doctor himself.” 

“Not quite so much, sergeant, not quite so much; but 
I’se no fool, and my old mother she used to make medicine 
for de plantation and knew a heap about herbs, so it am 
nati^l dat I should take to it. What can I gib you?” 

(jWell, Sam, you see sometimes I’se ’dieted dre’fful wid 
de faceache — him just go jump, jump, jump, as ef he bust 
right up. Mose times I find de best ting am to put a little 
laudabun in my mouf, and a little on bit of rag and put 
him outside. De best ting would be for you to gib me 
little bottle of him ; den when de pain come on I could jess 
take him, and not be troubling you ebery day. And Sam, 
jus you whisper — I got hold of a little good stuff. You 
gib me tin mug; me share what I hab got wid you.” 

The negro grinned with delight, and going into the tent 
brought out a tin mug. 

“Dat’s all right, Sam; but you hab no brought de bottle 
of laudabun too. You just fetch dat, and I gib you de 
spirit.” 

The negro went in again, and in two minutes returned 
with a small bottle of laudanum. 

“Dat’s a fair exchange,” Tony said, taking it, and hand- 
ing to the man his mug half full of spirit. 

“ Dat am someting like,” the black said, looking with 
delight at the liberal allowance. “ Me drink him de last 
ting at night, den me go to sleep and no one ’spect nuffin’. 
Whereber you get dat spirit?” 

“ Never you mind, Sam,” Tony said with a grin. “ Dar’s 
more where dat comes from, and maybe you will get 
anoder taste ob it.” 


348 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


Then after leaving the hospital tent he poured half the 
spirits away, for he had not now to depend upon the effect 
of that alone; and it were better not to give it too strong, 
for that might arouse the suspicion of the guard. Then 
he uncorked the bottle of laudanum. 

“I don’t know how much to gib,” he said to himself 
‘‘No good to kill dem. Me don’t ’spect dis stuff bery 
strong. Dose rogues sell all sorts of stuff to de govern- 
ment. Anyting good enough for de soldier. Dey gib 
him rotten boots, and rotten cloth, and bad powder, and 
all sorts of tings. I spect dey gib him bad drugs too. 
However, me must risk it. Dis bottle not bery big, any- 
how— won’t hold more dan two or three teaspoon. Must 
risk him.” 

So saying he poured the contents of the viM into the 
canteen, and then going to a water-cart filled it up. He 
waited until the camp was quiet, and then, taking off his 
boots and fastening in his belt his own bayonet and that of 
one of the men sleeping near, he quietly and cautiously 
made his way out of camp. There were no sentries placed 
here, for there was no fear whatever of an attack, and he 
had little difficulty in making his way round to the back 
of the village to the spot where Vincent was confined. He 
moved so quietly that he was not perceived until he was 
within a few yards of the shed. 

“Sergeant Newson, am you dere?” 

“ Bress me, what a start you hab given me, for suah !” 
the sergeant said. “I did not hear you coming.” 

“You didn’t s’pose I was coming along shouting and 
whistling. Sergeant Newson? Don’t you talk so loud. 
Dar am no saying who’s about.” 

“Hab you brought de stuff?” 

“You don’t suppose I should hab come all dis way to 
tell you I hab not got it. How am de prisoner?” 

^Ohj he’s dere all rights My orders to look in at 


WITH LWE m VIEGINIA. 


B40 


dat little winder ebery five min utes, and dat when it began 
to get dark me was to tie him quite tight, and me hab 
done so. And one of de sentries goes in every five minutes 
and feels to see if de ropes are tight. He am dar, sure 
enough.” 

“Hat’s quite right, Sergeant Newson. I knew when 
you came to ’lieve me as de captain knew what he was 
doing when he choose yon for dis job. He just pick out 
de man he considers de very best in de regiment. Now, 
here is de spirit; and fuss-rate stuff it am, too.” 

“Golly, but it am strong!” the sergeant said, taking a 
long gulp at the canteen. “Dat warm de cockles ob de 
heart in no time. Yes, it am good stuff — just de ting for 
dis damp air. I hear as a lot of de white soldiers are down 
wid de fever already, and dere will be lots and lots more 
ef we stop here long. Here, you two men, take a drink of 
dis; but mind, you mustn’t tell no one ’bout it. Dis 
a secret affair.” 

The two negroes each took a long drink, and returned 
the canteen with warm expressions of approval. 

“De Oder men are on duty,” the sergeant said with the 
air of a man who knew his business; “dey mustn’t hab 
none of it, not until dey comes off. As we are de relief, 
it am proper and right dat we drink a drop out of a canteen 
ef we want it.” 

“Quite so. Sergeant Newson,” Tony said in a tone of 
^miration. “ Dat’s de way to manage dese tings — duty 
first and pleasure afterward.” 

“It am nearly time to relieve guard,” the other said; 
and den dey can have a drink.” 

In five minutes the two soldiers relieved those on guard, 
and they also took a long drink at the canteen, to which 
the sergeant also again applied his lips. 

“Now I must be going,” Tony said. “I will leave the 
canteen with you, sergeant. I have got some more of the 


S50 


WITH LEE TN VIRGINIA. 


stuff over there, and I dare say you will like another drink 
before morning.” 

So saying he stole away, but halted and lay down twenty 
yards distant. In ten minutes he heard the sergeant say: 

“I feel as if I could do just five minutes’ sleep. You 
keep your eyes on de shed, and ef you hear any officer 
coming his rounds you wake me up.” 

Tony waited another half-hour and then crawled up. 
The sergeant was lying on his back sound asleep; the two 
men with him were on their faces, with their rifies pointing 
toward the shed, as if they had dropped off to sleep while 
they were staring at it. Then he crawled on to the shed. 
The soldier on sentry at the back had grounded his musket 
and was leaning against the shed fast asleep, while the one 
at the door had apparently slid down in a sitting position 
and was snoring. 

“I hope I haben’t given it to dem too strong,” Tony 
said to himself; ‘^but it can’t be helped anyhow.” 

He opened the door and entered the shed. 

“Are you awake, Marse Wingfield?” 

“Yes, I am awake, Tony. Thank God you have come! 
How did you manage it?” 

“I hab managed it, sah, and dey are all fast asleep,” 
Tony said, as he cut the ropes which bound Vincent. 

“Now, sah, let’s be going quick. Dar am no saying 
when dey may come round to look after de guards. Dat’s 
what I hab been worrying about de last quarter ob an 
hour.” 

Vincent sprang to his feet as the ropes fell from him, 
and grasped Tony’s hand. 

“ Here am a bayonet, sah. I hope we sha’n’t want to 
use dem, but dar am no saying.” 

They made their way cautiously across the fields till 
they approached another camp. A few sentries were 
walking up and down in front of it, but they crawled round 


WITH LBE IN YIRGHNIA, 


351 


these and passed through the space between the regiment 
and that next to it. Several other camps were passed; and 
then, when Vincent knew that they were well in rear of 
the whole of them, they rose to their feet and started for- 
ward at a run. Suddenly Tony touched Vincent, and they 
both stood still. A distant shout came through the air, 
followed by another and another. 

“ I ’spect dey hab found out we have gone, sah. Dey go 
round two or tree times in de night to see dat de sen trie* 
are awake. Now, sah, come along.” 

They were on the road now, and ran at full speed until 
they approached Union. They left the track as they 
neared the village, and as they did so they heard the sound 
of a horse at full gallop behind them. 

“That’s an orderly taking the news of our escape. 
Sheridan’s cavalry are scattered all over the country, and 
there are two squadrons at Union Grove. The whole 
country will be alive at daybreak.” 

Making their way through the fields they soon struck 
the track leading to Worley Farm, and in a few minutes 
were at the door. The woman opened it at once. 

“I have been watching for you,” she said, “and I am 
real glad you have got safe away. Wait a minute and I 
will strike a light.” 

“You had better not do that,” Vincent said. “They 
have got the alarm at Union Grove already, and if any one 
caught sight of a light appearing in your window, it would 
bring them down here at once.” 

“ They can’t see the house from Union,” the woman said. 
“Still, perhaps it will be best. Now, sir, I can’t do any- 
thing for you, because my men’s clothes are the same sort 
of cut as yours; but here’s a suit for this man.” 

Thanking her warmly Vincent handed the things to 
Tony. 

“ Make haste and slip them on. Tony ; and make your 


m 


WITH LEE IN VimiNlA. 


other things up into a bundle and bring them with you 
for a bit. We must leave nothing here, for they will search 
the whole country to-morrow. ^We will take the horse 
away too; not that we want it, but it would never do for 
it to be found here.” 

“Will you take your letter again?” the woman asked. 

“No, I will leave it with you. It will be no use now if 
I get through, but if you hear to-morrow or next day that 
I am caught, please carry it as we arranged. What is 
this?” he asked as the woman handed him a bundle. 

“Here are eight or ten pounds of pork,” she said, “and 
some corn-cakes. If you are hiding away you will want 
something, and I reckon anyhow you won’t be able to 
make your way to our people for a bit. Now, if you are 
ready I will start with you.” 

“You will start with us!” Vincent repeated in surprise. 

“ Certainly I will start with you,” the woman said. “ How 
do you think you would be able to find your way a dark 
night like this? No, sir; I will put you on your way till 
morning. But, in the first place, which line do you mean 
to take?” 

“ I do not think there is much chance of getting back 
the way we came,” Vincent said. “ By morning Sheridan’s 
cavalry will have got a description of me, and they will be 
scouring the whole country. The only chance will be to 
go north and cross the river somewhere near Norfolk.” 

“ I think, sah, you better go on wid your horse at once. 
No use wait for me. I come along on foot, find my own 
way.” 

“No, Tony, I shall certainly not do that. We will 
either get off or be taken together. Well, I think the best 
plan will be to go straight down to the river. How far is 
it away?” 

“About fifteen miles,” the woman said. 

“ If we get there we can get hold of a boat somehow, and 


WITH LEE IN VimmiA, 


353 


either cross and then make straight for Richmond on foot, 
or go up the river in the boat and land in the rear of onr 
lines. That we can settle about afterward. The Rrst 
thing is to get to the river hank. We are not likely to meet 
with any interruption in that direction. Of course the cav- 
alry are all on the other flank, and it will be supposed that I 
shall try either to work round that way or to make straight 
through the lines. They would hardly suspect that I shall 
take to the river, which is covered with their transports 
and store-ships.” 

“ I think that is the best plan,” the woman said. “ There 
are scarce any villages between this and the river. It’s 
only just when you cross the road between Petersburg and 
Williamsburg that you would be likely to meet a soul, even 
in the daytime. There is scarce even a farmhouse across 
this section. I know the country pretty well. Just stop 
a minute and I will run up to the wood and fetch down 
the horse. There’s a big wood about a mile away, and 
you can turn him in there.” 

A few minutes later they started, Vincent leading the 
horse and Tony carrying the bundle of food and his cast- 
off u niform. The woman led them by farm roads, some- 
times Turning oif to the right or left, hut keeping her way 
with a certainty which showed how well she was acquainted 
with the country. Several times they could hear the dull 
sound of bodies of cavalry galloping along the roads; but 
this died away as they got further into the country. The 
horse had been turned loose a mile from their starting 
place. Vincent removed the bridle and saddle, saying: 
‘‘ He will pick up enough to feed on here for some time. 
When he gets tired of the wood he can work his way out 
into a clearing.” 

Here Tony hid away his uniform among some thick 
bushes, and the three walked steadily along until the first 
tinge of daylight appeared on the sky. Then the woman 


364 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“The river is not more than half a mile in front of yon,” 
she said; “so I will say good-by.” 

“What will you do?” Vincent asked. “Yon might be 
questioned as you get near home.” 

“I am going to put up at the last house we passed,” she 
said, “about three miles back. I know the people there, 
and they will take me in. I will stop there for a day or 
two, maybe, then walk back, so I shall have a true story 
to tell. That’s all right.” 

Vincent said good-by to her, with many hearty thanks 
for the services she had rendered him, and had almost to 
force her to take notes for two hundred dollars from the 
bundle he had sewn up in the lining of his coat. 

“You have saved my life,” he said, “and some day I 
hope to be able to do more to show my gratitude; but you 
must take this anyhow to tide you over the hard times, 
and find food for your husband and sons when they come 
back from the war.” 

As soon as the woman had turned back Vincent and 
Tony continued on their way. The former had, as soon as 
they were fairly out from the Federal camp, told Tony in 
a few words that his wife was safe at home and their boy 
flourishing, and he now gave him further details of them. 

“And how came you to enter the army, Tony?” 

“Well, sah, dere wasn’t much choice about it. De 
Northern people, dey talk mighty high about der love for 
dejQ^gro, but I don’t see much of it in der ways. W^'hy, 
sah, dey is twice as scornful ob a black man as de gentle- 
man is in de Souf. I list in de army, sah, because dey say. 
dey go to Richmond, and den I find Dinah and de^boy.” 

“Well, Tony, I little thought when I did you a service 
that it would be the means of you being able to save my 
life some day.’* 

“Not much in dat, sah. You sabe my life, because dey 
would, for suah, hab caught me and killed me. Den you 


WITS LEE IN VniGlNlA. 


355 


save my wife for me, den you pay out dat Jackson, and 
now you hab killed him. I could hab shouted for joy, sah, 
when I saw you hit him ober de head wid de shovel, and I 
saw dat dis time he gib no more trouble to no one. I 
should hab done for him bery soon, sah. I had my eye 
upon him, and the fust time we go into battle he get a 
ball in his back. Lucky he didn’t see me. He not officer 
ob my company, and me look quite different in de uniform 
to what me was when I work on de plantation; but I know 
him, and wheneber I see him pass I hang down my head 
and I say to myself, ‘My time come soon, Massa Jackson; 
my time come bery soon, and den we get quits.’ ” 

“ It is wrong to nourish revenge, Tony; but I really can’t 
blame you very much as to that fellow. Still, I should 
have blamed you if you had killed him — blamed you very 
much. He was a bad man, and he treated you brutally, 
but you see he has been already punished a good deal.” 

“Yes, you knock him down, sah. Dat bery good, but 
not enough for Tony.” 

“But that wasn’t all, Tony. You see, the affair set all 
my friends against him, and his position became a very 
unpleasant one. Then, you see, if it hadn’t been for you 
he would probably have got through to our lines again 
after he had escaped with me. Then, you see, his father, 
_out o f revenge, stole Dinah away,” 

“ Stole Dinah !” Tony exclaimed, stopping in his walk. 
“ Why, sah, you hab been telling me dat she is safe and 
‘ well wid Mrs. Wingfield.” 

“ So she is, Tony. But he stole her for all that, and had 
5 her carried down into Carolina; but I managed to bring 
E her back. It’s a long story, but I will tell you about it 
presently. Then the knowledge that I had found Dinah, 
and the fear of punishment for his share of taking her 
away, caused old Jackson to fly from the country, getting 
less than a quarter of the sum his estate would have fetched 


356 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


two or three years ago. That was what made him and his 
son turn Unionists. So; you see, Jackson was heavily pun- 
ished for his conduct to you, and it did not need for you 
to revenge yourself.” 

“So he was, sah, so he was,” Tony said thoughtfully. 
“Yes, it does seem as if all des tings came on kinder one 
after de oder just out oh dat flogging he gahe me; and now 
he has got killed for just de same cause, for if he hadn’t 
been obliged to turn Unionist he wouldn’t have been in 
dat dar battery at de time you came dere. Yes, I sees dat 
is so, sah; and I’se glad now I didn’t hab a chance ob 
shooting him down, for I should have done so for suah ef 
I had.” 

They had now reached the river. The sun was just 
showing above the horizon, and the broad sheet of water 
was already astir. Steamers were making their way up 
from the mouth of the river laden with stores for the army. 
Little tugs were hurrying to and fro. Vessels that had 
discharged their cargo were dropping down with the tide, 
while many sailing-vessels lay at anchor waiting for the 
turn of tide to make their way higher up. Norfolk was, 
however, the base from which the Federal army drew the 
larger portion of its stores; as there were great conveniences 
for landing here, and a railway thence ran up to the rear 
of their lines. But temporary wharfs and stages had been 
erected at the point of the river nearest to their camps in 
front of Petersburg, and here the cattle and much of the 
stores required for the army were landed. At the point at 
which Vincent and Tony had struck the river the banks 
were somewhat low. Here and there were snug farms, 
with the ground cultivated down to the river. The whole 
country was open and free from trees, except where small 
patches had been left. ' It was in front of one of these that 
Vincent and Tony were now standing 

“I do not think there is any risk of pursuit now, Tony. 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


357 


This is not the fine on which they will be hunting us. 
The question is — how are we to get across?” 

“It’s too far to swim, sah.” 

“I should think it was,” Vincent said with a laugh. 
“ It’s three or four miles, I should say, if it’s a foot. The 
first question is — where are we to get a boat? I should 
think that some of these farmhouses are sure to have boats, 
but the chances are they have been seized by the Yankees 
long ago. Still they may have some laid up. The Yanks 
would not have made much search for these, though they 
would no doubt take all the larger boats for the use of the 
troops or for getting stores ashore. Anyhow, I will go to 
the next farmhouse and ask.” 

“Shall I go, sah?” 

“No, Tony, they would probably take you for a run- 
away. No, I will go. There can be no danger. The men 
are all away, and the women are sure to be loyal. I fancy 
the few who were the other way before will have changed 
their minds since the Yanks landed.” 

They followed the bank of the river for a quarter of a 
mile, and then Vincent walked on to a small farmhouse 
standing on the slope fifty yards from the water. Two or 
three children who were playing about outside at once ran 
in upon seeing a stranger, and a moment later two women 
came out. They were somewhat reassured when they saw 
Vincent approaching alone. 

“What is it, stranger?” one of them asked. “Do you 
want a meal? We have got little enough to offer you, but 
what there is you are welcome to; the Yanks have driven 
off our cows and pigs and the two horses, and have emptied 
the barns, and pulled up all the garden stuff, and stole the 
fowls, and carried off the bacon from the beams, so we 
have got but an empty larder. But as far as bread and 
molasses go, you are welcome.” 

“ Thank you,” Vincent said; “ I am not in want of food. 
What I am in want of is a boat.” 


358 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


“Boat!” the woman repeated in surprise. 

“Yes, I want to get across to the other side, or else to 
get up the river and land between Petersburg and 
Bermuda.” 

“Sakes alive!” the woman exclaimed; “what do you 
want to do that for?” 

] “I will tell you,” Yincent replied. “I know I can trust 
/ my life to any woman in the Confederacy. I am one of 
General Wade Hampton’s officers, and I have come through 
their lines to find out what they are doing. I have been 
caught once, but managed to slip through their hands, but 
there is no possibility of making my way back across the 
country, for the Yankee cavalry are patrolling every road, 
and the only chance I have is of getting away by boat.” 

“Step right in, sir,” the woman said. “It’s a real 
pleasure to us to have one of our officers under our roof.” 

“I have a friend with me,” Vincent said; “a faithful 
\ negro, who has helped me to escape, and who would be 
hung like a dog if they could lay hands on him.” 

“Bring him in, sir,” the woman said hospitably. “I 
had four or five niggers till the Yanks came, but they all 
: ran away ’cause they knew they would either be set to ' 
[ work or made to fight; so they went. They said they ' 
1 would come back again when the trouble is over; maybe 
\ they will and maybe they won’t. At first the niggers 
about here used to look for the Yanks coming, but as the 
news got about of what happened to those they took from , 
their masters, they concluded they were better off where ^ 
they were. Call your boy in, sir; call him in.” 

Vincent gave a shout, and Tony at once came up. 

“Thank you, we don’t want anything to eat,” Vincent 
went on as the woman began to put some plates on the 
table. “We have just had a hearty meal, and have got 
enough food for three or four days in that bundle. But 
we want a boat, or, if we can’t find that, some sailor^’ 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


359 


clothes. If I had them I would keep along the river down 
to Norfolk. The place will be full of sailors. We should 
not be likely to be noticed there.” 

“I can’t help you in that,” the woman said; “but there 
are certainly some boats laid up along the shore. Now, 
Maria, who has got boats that haven’t been taken?” 

“I expect the Johnsons have got one,” the other woman 
replied. “ They had a small boat the boys and girls used 
to go out fishing in. I don’t think the Yanks have got 
that. I expect they hid it away somewhere; but I don’t 
know as they would let you have it. She is a close-fisted 
woman is Sarah Johnson.” 

“I could pay her for its value,” Vincent said. 

“ Oh, well, if you could pay her she would let you have 
it. I don’t say she wouldn’t, anyhow, seeing as you are 
an officer, and the Yanks are after you. Still, she is close 
is Sarah Johnson, and I don’t know as she is so set on the 
Confederacy as most people. I tell you what I will do, 
sir. I will go down and say as a stranger wants to buy her 
boat, and no questions asked. She is just to show where 
the boat is hidden, and you are to pay for it and take it 
away when you want it.” 

“That would be a very good plan,” Vincent said, “if 
you wouldn’t mind the trouble.” 

“The trouble is nothing,” she said. “Johnson’s place 
' ain’t above a mile along the shore.” 

“I will go with you until you get close to the house,” 
Vincent said; “then, when you hear what she wants for 
the boat, I will give you the money for it, and you can 
show me where it is hidden.” 

This was accordingly done. Mrs. Johnson, after a con- 
siderable amount of bargaining with Vincent’s guide, 
agreed to take twenty dollars for the boat, and upon 
receiving the money sent down one of her boys with her 
to show her where it was hidden. It was in a hole that 


360 


WITJI LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


had been scooped out in the steep bank some ten feet above 
the water’s edge, and was completely hidden from the 
sight of any one rowing past by a small clump of bushes. 
When the boys had returned to the farmhouse the woman 
took Vincent to the spot, and they then went back 
together. 

Here he and Tony had a long talk as to whether it would 
be better to put out at once or to wait till nightfall. It 
was finally determined that it was best to make an imme- 
diate start. A boat rowed by two men would attract little 
attention. It might belong to any of the ships at anchor 
in the river, and might be supposed to have gone on shore 
to fetch eggs or chickens, or with a letter or a message. 

“You see, both shores are in the hands of the Yankees,” 
Vincent said, “and there will not be any suspicion of a 
boat in the daytime. At night we might be hailed, and if 
we gave no answer fired upon, and that might bring a 
gunboat along to see what was the matter. No, I think it 
will be far best to go on boldly. There are not likely to 
be any bodies of Federal troops on the opposite shore except 
at Fortress Monroe, and perhaps opposite the point where 
they have got their landing below Petersburg. Once 
ashore we shall be safe. The peninsula opposite is covered 
with forest and swamp, and we shall have no difficulty in 
getting through however many troops they may have across 
it. You know the place pretty well, don’t you, Tony?” 

Tony nodded. “ Once across, sah, all de Yank army 
wouldn’t catch us. Me know ob lots ob hiding-places.” 

“ Them broad hats will never do,” the woman said; “ but 
I have got some blue nightcaps I knitted for my husband. 
They are something like the caps I have seen some sailors 
wear; anyhow, they will pass at a distance, and when you 
take your coats and vests off, them colored flannel shirts 
will be just the right thing.” 

“ That will do capitally, and the sooner we are off the 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


861 


better,” Vincent said, and after heartily thanking the two 
w’omen, and bestowing a present upon each of the children, 
they started along the shore. 

The boat was soon got into the water, the oars pnt out, 
and they started. The tide was just low now, and they 
agreed to pull along at a short distance from the shore 
until it turned. As soon as it did so the vessels at anchor 
would be getting up sail to make up to the landing-place, 
and even had any one on hoard noticed the boat put out, 
and had been watching it, they would have other things to 
think about. 

“ It is some time since we last rowed in a boat together, 
Tony.” 

‘‘^bout three years, sah; dat time when you got me safe 
away. I had a bad fright dat day you left me, sah. It 
came on to blow bery hard, and some ob de men told me 
dat dey did not tink you would ever get back to shore. 
Dat made me awful bad, sah; and“''me wish ober and ober 
1 again dat me hab died in de forest instead ob your taking 
Vpae off in a boat and trowing away your life. I neber felt 
happy again, sah, till I got your letter up in Canady, and 
knew you had got back safe dat day.” 

‘‘We had a narrow squeak of it, Tony, and were blown 
some distance up. We were nearly swamped a score of 
times, and Dan quite made up his mind that it was all up 
with us. However, we got through safe, and I don’t think 
a soul, except perhaps Jackson and that rascally overseer 
of ours, who afterward had a hand in (carrying off your 
\Yife,^and lost his life in consequence, ever had a suspicion 
we had been doing more than a long fishing expedition. 
I will tell you all about it when we are going through the 
woods. Now I think it’s pretty nearly dead water, and 
we will begin to edge across.” 


36 ^ 


WITH LEE IN VimiNlA. 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE END OF THE STRUGGLE. 

Vincent directed his course so that while the boat’s 
head was still pointing up the stream, and she was appar- 
ently moving in the same direction as the ships, she was 
gradually getting out to the middle of the river. Had he 
tried to row straight across suspicion might at once have 
been excited. In half an hour they were in the middle of 
the stream. A vessel passing under full sail swept along 
at a distance of a hundred yards, and they were hailed. 
Vincent merely waved his hand and continued his course. 

“ I dare say those fellows wonder what we are up to, 
Tony; but they are not likely to stop to inquire. In 
another quarter of an hour we shall be pretty safe. Ah ! 
there’s a fellow who might interfere with us,” he added 
looking round. “ Do you see that little black thing two 
miles ahead of us? that’s a steam launch. If she sees us 
making over she’s likely enough to come and ask us some 
questions. We had better head a little more toward the 
shore now. If it comes to a race every foot is of impor- 
tance.” 

Up to now they had been rowing in an easy and leisurely 
manner, avoiding all appearance of haste. They now bent 
to their oars, and the boat began to travel a good deal 
faster through the water. Vincent glanced over his 
shoulder frequently at the steam launch. 

“ She is keeping straight on in the middle of the channel, 
Tony; evidently she hasn’t noticed us yet.” 


•« 












1 ^ 






I 






M » 


« > 



t 



t 







• k 


✓ * 


' f 


i 

K 







-. <■ ; 

l • 

»•• k 




•' W . '-• ' j 

' r»> • V ^ 




r 




>/. ■ 


I ’ 


n/ 

.r 


r ■' ^ m 

■ ' t • 


’> 


f 




V '- 


V- f 


K* 


V* 


■ • * * > 


t • 


* < 


• • / . 


I , 




4 

> 

' / ' 

I '. 


m 





^ ■ 


r v.. 

t / ' 


^ /- 




ST" ^ '■ ' • ‘ \ ■■' 

a • » ; « / # • 


^ / 


« ^ 


f 

> 




k 


> 


t 


» 






J 


. f * 


^ ;'*■> V-' 


■.^- 


-’ '. * 
* ■ . . 
I . • '.« 


! ■ 


\ 

'V 


'• •>' .f; . 




J 







••• • • r 



4 


« 



WITH Lee in VIRGINIA. 


363 


Ten minutes after passing the ship he exclaimed sharply: 

“Row, Tony, as hard as you can; the launch has just 
passed that ship, and has changed her course. I expect 
the captain has called their attention to us. It’s a race 
now.” 

The boat, at the moment the launch changed her course, 
was rather more than halfway between the center of the 
channel and the shore. The launch was in the center of 
the channel, and three-quarters of a mile higher up. She 
had evidently put on steam as she started to cut off the 
boat, for there was now a white wave at her bow. 

“I think we shall do it, Tony,” Vincent said. “1 don’t 
suppose she can go above eight miles an hour and we are 
certainly going four, and she has more than twice as far to 
travel as we have.” 

Those onboard the launch were evidently conscious that 
they were likely to lose the race, for in a few minutes they 
began to open fire with their rifies. 

“Fire away,” Vincent said. “You ain’t likely to hit us 
a thousand yards off, and we haven’t another three hundred 
to row.” 

The bullets whistled overhead, but none of them struck 
the water within many yards of the boat, and the launch 
was still four or five hundred yards away when the bow of 
the boat touched the shore. Several muskets were dis- 
charged as Vincent and Tony leaped out and plunged into 
the bushes that came down to the water’s edge. The 
launch sent up a sharp series of whistles, and random shots 
were for some time fired into the bushes. 

“It is lucky she didn’t carry a small gun in her bow,” 
Vincent said; “for though seven or eight hundred yards 
is a long range for a rifle, they might likely enough have 
hit us if they had had a gun. Now, Tony, we shall have 
to be careful, for those whistles are no doubt meant as an 
alarm ; and although she cannot tell who we are, she will 


364 


^nm LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


probably steam up, and if they have any force opposite 
Burmnda will give them news that two suspicious char- 
acters have landed, and they will have parties out to look 
for us.” 

‘‘Dey can look as long as dey like, sah. Ef dose slave- 
hunters can’t find people in de swamps what chance you 
tink dose soldiers have? None at all. Dey haven’t got 
no reward before dere eyes, and dey won’t want to be going 
in ober dere shoes into de mud and dirting dere uniforms. 
No fear oh dem, sah. Dey make as much noise when dey 
march in de wood as a drove ob pigs. You can hear dem 
a quarter ob a mile away.” 

They tramped on through the woods through which 
McClellan’s force had so painfully made their way during 
their first advance against Eichmond. From time to time 
they could hear noises in the forest-shouts, and once or 
twice the discharge of firearms. 

‘^Dey call dat hunting, I s’pose,” Tony said scornfully. 

They kept steadily on until it began to grow dark in the 
forest. They were now in the White Oak Swamp and not 
eight miles from Eichmond, and they thought it better to 
pause until it became quite dark, for they might be picked 
up by any raiding party of cavalry. Vincent was in high 
spirits. Now, that he had succeeded in his enterprise, and 
had escaped almost by a miracle, he was eager to get back 
to Eichmond and carry his news down to General Lee. 
Tony was even more anxious to push on. At last, after 
three years’ absence, he was to see his wife and child again, 
and he reluctantly agreed to Vincent’s proposal for a halt. 

“ We sha’n’t stop very long, Tony; and I own I am 
waiting quite as much because I am hungry and want to 
eat, and because I am desperately tired, as from any fear 
of the enemy. We walked twenty miles last night from 
Union Grove to the river, then I walked to the boat, back 
to the farm and then back to the boat again— that’s thre^ 


WITH LEE IN Vim INI A. 


365 


more miles — aud we have gone another twenty now. I am 
pretty nearly dead heat, I can tell you.” 

“I’se tired too, sah; but I feel I could go on walking all 
night if I was to see Dinah in de morning.” 

“Well, I couldn’t, Tony; not to see any one. I might 
be willing enough, but my legs wouldn’t take me.” 

They ate a hearty meal, and almost as soon as they had 
finished Vincent stood up again. 

“Well, Tony, I can feel for your impatience, and so we 
will struggle on. I have just been thinking that when I 
last left my mother a week since she said she was thinking 
of going out to the Orangery for a month before the leaves 
fell, so it is probable that she may be there now. It is 
only about the same distance as it is to Eichmond, so we 
will go straight there. I shall lose a little time, of course; 
but I can be driven over to Eichmond, so it won’t be too 
much. Besides, I can put on a pair of slippers. That will 
be a comfort, for my feet feel as if they were in vises. A 
cup of tea won’t be a bad thing, too.” 

During their walk through the wood Vincent had related 
the circumstances of the carrying away of Dinah and of 
her rescue. When he had finished Tony had said: 

“Well, Massa Wingfield, I don’t know what to say to \ 
you. I tought I owed you enufi before, but it war nothing i 
to dis. Just to tink dat you should take all dat pains to 
fetch Dinah back for me. I dunno how it came to you to 
do it. ^rlt seems to me like as if you been sent special from. 

. heben to do dis poor nigger good. Words ain’t no good, 
but ef I could give my Iffraway a hundred times for 
(^ou I would do it.” 

It took them nearly three hours’ walking before they 
came in sight of the Orangery. 

“There are lights in the windows,” Vincent said. 
“Thank goodness they are there.” 

Vincent limped slowly along until he reached the house. 


366 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


“ Yon stay out here, Tony. I will send Dinah out to 
you directly. It will be better for her to meet you here 
alone.” 

Vincent walked straight into the drawing-room, where 
his mother and Annie were sitting. 

“Why, Vincent!” Mrs. Wingfield exclaimed, starting up, 
“what has happened to you? What are you dressed up ' 
like that for? Is anything the matter?” 

“Nothing is the matter, mother, except that I am as 
tired as a dog. Yes, my dress is not quite fit for a draw- 
ing-room,” he laughed, looking down at the rough trousers 
splashed with mud to the waist, and his flannel shirt, for 
they had not waited to pick up their coats as they left the 
boat; “but nothing is the matter, I can assure you. I will 
tell you about it directly, but first please send for Dinah 
here.” 

Mrs. Wingfield rang the bell on the table beside her. 

“Tell Dinah I want to speak to her at once,” she said to 
the girl that answered it. Dinah appeared in a minute. 

“Dinah,” Vincent said, “has your boy gone to bed?” 

“Yes, sah; been gone an hour ago.” 

“Well, just go to him, and put a shawl round him, and 
go out through the front door. There is some one stand- 
ing there you will be glad to see.” 

Dinah stood with open eyes, then her hands began to 
tremble. 

“Is it Tony, sah; for de Lord’s sake, is it Tony?” 

Vincent nodded, and with a little scream of joy she 
turned and ran straight to the front door. She could not 
wait now even to fetch her boy, and in another moment 
she was clasped in her husband’s arms. 

“Now, Vincent, tell us all about it,” his mother said. 
“Don’t you see we are dying of curiosity?” 

“And I am dying of fatigue,” Vincent said; “which is 
a much more painful sort of death, and I can think ol 


wim lev: in vimiNiA. 


?67 

nothing else until I have got these boots oif. Annie, do 
run and tell them to bring me a pair of slippers and a cup 
of tea, and I shall want the buggy at the door in half an 
hour.” 

“You are not going away again to-night, Vincent, 
surely?” his mother said anxiously. “You do look com- 
pletely exhausted.” 

“ I am exhausted, mother. I have walked seven or eight- 
and-forty miles, and this cavalry work spoils one for 
walking altogether.” 

“Walked forty-eight miles, Vincent! What on earth 
have you done that for?” 

“Not from choice, I can assure you, mother; but you 
know the old saying, ‘Needs must when the devil drives,’ 
and in the present case you must read ‘Yankee’ instead of 
‘the gentleman in black.’ ” 

“But has Petersburg fallen?” Mrs. Wingfield asked in 
alarm. 

“No; Petersburg is safe, and is likely to continue so. 
But you must really be patient, mother, until I have had 
some tea, then you can hear the story in full.” 

When the servant came in with the tea Vincent told her 
that she was to tell Dinah, whom she would find on the 
veranda, to bring her husband into the kitchen, and to 
give him everything he wanted. Then, as soon as he had 
finished tea, he told his mother and sister the adventures 
he had gone through. Both were crying when he had 
finished. 

“I am proud of you, Vincent,” his mother said. “It is 
hard on us that you should run such risks; still I do not 
blame you, my boy, for if I had ten sons I would give them 
all for my country.” 

Vincent had but just finished his story when the servant 
came in and said that the buggy was at the door. 

“I will go in my slippers, mother, but I will run up 


/' 


m 


WITH LHE IN VTUGINTA. 


and change niy other things. It’s lucky I have got a spare 
suit here. Any of our fellows who hap^Dened to be goiug 
down to-night iu the train would think that I was mad 
were I to go like this.” 

It was one o’clock in the morning when Vincent reached 
Petersburg. He went straight to his quarters, as it would 
he no use waking General Lee at that hour. A light was 
burning in his room, and Dan was asleep at the table with 
his head on his arms. He leaped up with a cry of joy as 
his master entered. 

“ Well, Dan, here I am safe again,” Vincent said cheerily. 
“I hope you had not begun to give me up.” 

“I began to be terribly frightened, sir — terribly fright- 
ened. I went dis afternoon and asked Captain Burley if 
he had any news ob you. He said ‘No;’ and asked me ef 
I knew where you were. I said ‘No, sah;’ that I knew 
nuffin about it except that you had gone on some danger- 
ous job. He said he hoped that you would be back soon; 
and certainly, as far as dey had heard, nuffin had happened 
to you. Still I was bery anxious, and tought I would sit 
up till de last train came in from Richmond. Den I tink 
I dropped oil to sleep.” 

“I think you did, Dan. Well, I am too tired to tell you 
anything about it now, but I have one piece of news for 
you; Tony has come back to his wife.” 

“ Dat’s good news, sah ; bery good news. I had begun 
to be afraid dat Tony had been shot or hung or someting. 
I know Dinah hab been fretting about him though she 
never said much, but when I am at home she alius asks 
me all sorts of questions ’bout him. She bery glad woman 
now*” 

The next morning Vincent went to General Lee’s 
quarters. 

“I am heartily glad to see you back,” the general said 
warmly as he entered. “ I have blamed myself for letting 
you go. Well, what success have you had?” 


WITH LEE IN VIRQINIA, 


369 


‘‘ Here is a rough plan of the works, general. I have 
not had time to do it out fairlj, but it shows the positions 
of all their principal batteries, with a rough estimate as to 
the number of guns that each is intended to carry.” 

“Excellent!” the general said, glancing over the plan. 
“This will give us exactly the information we want. We 
must set to with our counter-works at once. The country 
is indeed indebted to you, sir. So you managed to cheat 
the Yankees altogether?” 

“I should have cheated them, sir; but unfortunately I 
came across an old acquaintance who denounced me, and I 
had a narrow escape of being shot.” 

“Well, Captain Wingfield, I must see about this busi- 
ness, and give orders at once. Will you come and break- 
fast with me at half-past eight? Then you can give me 
an account of your adventures.” 

Vincent returned to his quarters, and spent the next two 
hours in making a detailed drawing of the enemy’s posi- 
tions and batteries, and then at half-past eight walked over 
to General Lee’s quarters. The general returned in a few 
minutes with General Wade Hampton and several other 
officers, and they at once sat down to breakfast. As the 
meal was proceeding an orderly entered with a telegram for 
the general. General Lee glanced through it. 

“This, gentlemen, is from the minister of war. I 
acquainted him by telegraph this morning that Captain 
Wingfield, who had volunteered for the dangerous service, 
had just returned from the Federal lines with a plan of the 
positions and strength of all the works that they are erect- 
ing. I said that I trusted that such distinguished service 
as he had rendered would be at once rewarded with promo- 
tion, and the minister telegraphs to me now that he has 
this morning signed this young officer’s commission as 
major. I heartily congratulate you, sir, on your well- 
earned step. And now, as I see j^ou have finished your 


370 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA, 


breakfast, perhaps, you will give us an account of your 
proceedings.” 

Vincent gave a detailed account of his adventures, which 
were heard with surprise and interest. 

“That was a narrow escape, indeed,” the general said, as 
he finished. “ It was a marvelous thing your lighting upon 
this negro, whom you say you had once had an opportunity 
of serving, just at that moment; and although you do 
not tell ns what was the nature of the service you had 
rendered him, it must have been a very considerable service 
or he would never have risked his life in that way to save 
yours. When these negroes do feel attachment for their 
masters there are no more faithful and devoted., fellows./ 
Well, in your case certainly a good action has met with it^ 
reward; if it had not been for him there could be no ques- 
tion that your doom was sealed. It is a strange thing too 
your meeting that traitor. I remember reading about that 
escape of yours from the Yankee prison. He must have 
been an ungrateful villain, after your taking him with you.” 

“He was a bad fellow altogether, I am afraid,” Vincent 
said ; “ and the quarrel between us was a long-standing one. ” 

“Whatever your quarrel was,” the general said hotly, “a 
man who would betray even an enemy to death in that 
way is a villain. However, he has gone to his account, 
and the country can forgive his treachery to her, as I have 
no doubt you have already done his conduct toward your- 
self.” 

A short time afterward Vincent had leave for a week, as 
things were quiet at Petersburg. 

“Mother,” he said on the morning after he got home, 
“I fear that there is no doubt whatever now how. this 
struggle will end. I think we might keep Grant at bay 
here, but Sherman is too strong for us down in Georgia. 
We are already cut off from most of the Southern States, 
and in time Sherman will sweep round here, and then it 
will be all over. You see it yourself, don’t you, niother?” 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


371 


^^Yes, I am afraid it cannot continue much longer, Yin- 
cent. Well, of course, we shall fight to the end.” 

“I am not talking of giving up, mother; I am looking 
forward to the future. The first step will be that all the 
slaves will be freed. Now, it seems to me that however 
attached they may be to their masters and mistresses they 
will lose their heads over this, fiock into the towns, and 
nearly starve there; or else take up little patches of land 
and cultivate them, and live from hand to mouth, which 
will be ruin to the present owners as well as to them. Any- 
how for a time all will be confusion and disorder. Now, 
my idea is this, if you give all your slaves their freedom at 
once, offer them patches of land for their own cultivation 
and employ them at wages, you will find that a great many 
of them will stop with you. There is nowhere for them 
to go at present and nothing to excite them, so before the 
general crash comes they will have settled down quietly to 
work here in their new positions, and will not be likely to 
go away.” 

“It is a serious step to take, Vincent,” Mrs. Wingfield 
said, after thinking the matter over in silence for some 
time. “ You do not think there is any probablity of the 
ultimate success of our cause?” 

“None, mother; I do not think there is even a possi- 
bility. One by one the Southern States have been wrested 
from the Confederacy. Sherman’s march will completely 
isolate us. We have put our last available man in the 
field, and tremendous as are the losses of the enemy they 
are able to fill up the gaps as fast as they are made. No, 
mother, do not let us deceive ourselves on that head. The 
end must come, and that before long. The slaves will 
unquestionably be freed, and the only question for us is 
how to soften the blow. There is no doubt that our slaves, 
Jiot h at the Orangery and at th, e ither plantations, are 
contented and happy; but yau know how fickle and easily 


WITH LEE IN Vino INI A. 


led the negroes are, and in the excitement of finding them- 
selves Tree and able to go where they please, you may he 
sure that the greater number will wander away. My pro- 
posal is, that we should at once mark out a plot of land 
for each family and tell them that as long as they stay here 
it is theirs rent-fi’ee; they will be paid for their work upon 
the estate, three, four, or five days a week, as they can 
spare time from their own plots. In this way they will bo 
settled down, and have crops upon their plots of land, 
before the whole black population is upset by the sudden 
abolition of slavery.” 

“But supposing they won’t work at all, even for wages, 
Vincent?” 

“I should not give them the option, mother; it will be a 
condition of their having their plots of land free that they 
shall work at least three days a week for wages.” 

“I will think over what you say, Vincent, and tell you 
my decision in the morning. I certainly think your plan 
is a good one.” 

The next morning Mrs. Wingfield told Vincent that she 
had decided to adopt his plan. He at once held a long 
consultation with the overseer, and decided which fields 
should be set aside for the allotments, choosing land close 
to the negroes’ quarters and suitable for the raising of 
vegetables for sale in the town. 

In the afternoon Mrs. Wingfield went down with him. 
The bell was rung and the whole of the slaves assembled. 
Vincent then made them a speech. He began by remind- 
ing them of the kind treatment they had always received, 
and of the good feeling that had existed between the 
owners of the Orangery and their slaves. He praised them 
for their good conduct since the beginning of the troubles, 
and said that his mother and himself had agreed that they 
would now take steps to reward them, and to strengthen 
the tie between them. They would all be granted their 


WITB LEE IN VIRQINIA. 


373 


^’eedom at once, and a large plot of land would be given to 
each man, as much as he and his family could cultivate 
with an average of two days a week steady labor. 

Those who liked would, of course, be at liberty to leave; 
but he hoped that none of them would avail themselves of 
this freedom, for nowhere would they do so well as by 
accepting the offer he made them. All who accepted the 
offer of a plot o f land rent-free must understand that it 
was granted them upon the condition that they would labor 
upon the estate for at least three days a week, receiving a 
rate of pay similar to that earned by other freed negroes. 

Of course they would be at liberty to work four or five 
days a week if they chose; but at least they must work 
three days and any one failing to do this would forfeit his 
plot of land. ‘‘Three days’ work,” he said, “will be suffi- 
cient to provide all necessaries for yourselves and families 
and the produce of your land you can sell, and will so be 
able to lay by an ample sum to keep yourselves in old age. 

I have already plotted out the land and you shall cast lots 
for choice of the plots. There will be a little delay before 
all your papers of freedom can be made out, but the 
arrangement will begin from to:day, and henceforth you 
will be paid for all labor done on the estate.” 

Scarcely a word was spoken when Vincent concluded. 
The news was too surprising to the negroes for them to be 
able to understand it all at once. Dan and Tony, to whom 
Vincent had already explained the matter, went among 
them, and they gradually took in the whole of Vincent’s 
.meaning. A few received the news with great joy, but \ 

I many others were depressed rather than rejoiced at the 1 
I responsibilities of their new positions. Hitherto they had \ 
' been clothed and fed, the doctor attended them in sickness, 

I their master would care for them in old age. They had 
/ been literally without a care for the morrow, and the 
i thought that in future they would have to think of all 


374 


WITH LWE m VTUGINIA. 


these things for themselves almost frightened them. Sev- 
eral of the older men went up to Mrs. Wingfield and posi- 
tively declined to accept their freedom. They were quite 
contented and happy, and wanted nothing more. They 
had worked on the plantation since they had been children, 
and freedom offered them no temptations whatever., . 

‘‘What had we better do, Vincent?” Mrs. Wingfield 
asked. 

“I think, mother, it will be best to tell them that 
all who wish can remain upon the old footing, but that 
their papers will be made out and if at any time they wish 
to have fcheir freedom they will only have to say so. No 
doubt they will soon become accustomed to the idea, and 
seeing how comfortable the others are with their pay and 
the produce of their gardens they will soon fall in with the 
rest. Of course it will decrease the income from the 
estate, but not so much as you would think. They will 
be paid for their labor, but we shall have neither to feed 
nor clothe them; and I think we shall get better labor 
than we do now, for the knowledge that those who do not 
work steadily will lose their plots of land, and have to go 
out in the world to work, their places being filled by others, 
will keep them steady.” 

“ It’s an experiment, Vincent, and we shall see how it 
works.” 

“ It’s an experiment I have often thought I should like 
to make, mother, and now you see it is almost forced upon 
us. To-morrow I will ride over to the other plantations 
and make the same arrangements.” 

During the month of AuS^st many battles took place 
round Petersburg. On the 12th the Federals attacked, 
but were repulsed with heavy loss, and 2,500 prisoners were 
taken. On the 21st the Confederates attacked, and obtained 
a certain amount of success, killing, wounding, and cap- 
turing 2,400 men. Petersburg was shelled day and night, 


WITH LEE IN VimiNIA. 


375 


and almost continuous fighting went on. Nevertheless, 
up to the middle of October the positions of the armies 
remained unaltered. On the 27th of that month the Fed- 
erals made another general attack, but were repulsed with 
a loss of 1,500 men. During the next three months there 
was little fighting, the Confederates having now so ‘ 
strengthened their lines by incessant toil that even General 
Grant, reckless of the lives of his troops as he was, hesi- 
tated to renew the assault. 

But in the South General Sherman was carrying all before 
him. Generals Hood and Johnston, who commanded the 
Confederate armies there, had fought several desperate 
battles, but the forces opposed to them were too strong to 
be driven back. They had marched through Georgia to 
Atlanta and captured that important town on the 1st of 
September, and obtained command of the network of rail- 
ways, and thus cut off a large portion of the Confederacy 
from Richmond. Then Sherman marched south, wasting 
the country through which he marched, and capturing 
Savannah on the 21st of September. 

While he was so doing. General Hood had marched into 
Tennessee, and after various petty successes was defeated, 
after two days’ hard fighting, near Nashville. In the third 
week in January, 1865, Sherman set out with 60,000 
infantry and 10,000 cavalry from Savannah, laying waste 
the whole country-burning, pillaging, and destroying. 
The town of Columbia was occupied, sacked, and burned, 
the white men and women and even the negroes being 
horribly ill-treated. 

The Confederates evacuated Charleston at the approach 
of the enemy, setting it in flames rather than allow it to 
fall into Sherman’s hands. The Federal army then con- 
tinued its devastating route through South Carolina, and 
at the end of March had established itself at Goldsboro, in 
North Carolina, and was in readiness to aid Grant in his 
final attack •n Richmond* 


376 


WITH LEE IN VIliQINIA, 


Lee, seeing the imminence of the danger, made an 
attack npon the enemy in front of Petersburg, but was 
repulsed. He had now but 37,000 men with which to 
oppose an enemy of nearly four times that strength in 
front of him, while Sheridan’s cavalry, 10,000 strong, 
threatened his flank, and Sherman with his army was but 
a few days’ march distant. There was fierce fighting on 
the 29th, 30th, and 31st of March, and on the 2d of April 
the whole Federal army assaulted the positions at Peters- 
burg, and after desperate fighting succeeded in carrying 
them. The Confederate troops, outnumbered and 
exhausted as they were by the previous week’s marching 
and fighting, yet retained their discipline, and Lee drew 
off with 20,000 men and marched to endeavor to effect a 
junction with Johnston, who was still facing Sherman. 
But his men had but one day’s provision with them. The 
stores that he had ordered to await them at the point to 
which he directed his march had not arrived there when 
they reached it, and, harassed at every foot of their march 
by Sheridan’s cavalry and Ord’s infantry, the force fought 
its way on. The horses and mules were so weak from 
want of food that they were unable to drag the guns, and 
the men dropped in numbers from fatigue and famine. 
Sheridan and Ord cut off two corps, but General Lee, with 
but 8,000 infantry and 2,000 cavalry, still pressed forward 
toward Lynchburg. But Sheridan threw himself in the 
way, and, finding that no more could be done. General 
Lee and the infantry surrendered, and a few days later 
Generals Lee and Grant met and signed terms of peace. 
General Johnston’s army surrendered to General Sherman, 
and the long and desperate struggle was at an end. 

It was a dreadful day in Eichmond when the news came 
that the lines of Petersburg were forced, and that General 
Lee no longer stood between the "city and the invaders. 
^Th© president and ministers left at once, and were followed 


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 


377 


by all the better class of inhabitants who conld find means 
of conveyance. The negroes, Irish, and some of the lower 
classes at once set to work to pillage and burn, and the 
whole city would have been destroyed had not a Federal 
force arrived and at once suppressed the rioting. 

Whatever had been the conduct of the Federal troops 
during the last year of the war, however great the suffer- 
ing they had inflicted upon the unarmed and innocent 
population of the country through which they marched, 
the terms of peace 'that General Grant agreed upon, and 
which were, although with some reluctance, ratified by the 
government, were in the highest degree liberal and gener- 
ous. ]No one was to be injured or molested for the share 
he had taken in the war. A general amnesty was granted 
to all, and the States were simply to return to the position 
in the Union that they occupied previous to the com- 
mencement of the struggle. 

More liberal terms were never granted by a conqueror to 
the vanquished. 

Vincent was with the cavalry who escaped prior to Lee’s 
surrender, but as soon as the terms of peace were ratified 
the force was disbanded and he returned home. He 
was received with the deepest joy by his mother and 
sister. 

“ Thank God, my dear boy, that all is over, and you 
have been preserved to us. We are beaten, but no one can 
say that we have been disgraced. Had every State done 
its duty as Virginia has we should never have been over- 
powered. It has been a terrible four years, and there are 
few families indeed that have no losses to mourn.” 

‘‘It was well you were not in Richmond, mother, the 
day of the riots.” 

“Yes; but we had our trouble here too, Vincent. A 
number of the slaves from some of the plantations came 
along this w£^, and wanted our hands to join them to burn 


378 LEE IN VinGINTA, 

down their quarters and the house, and to march to Rich- 
mond. Tony and Dan, hearing of their approach, armed 
themselves with your double-barreled guns, went down 
and called out the hands and armed them with hoes and 
other implements. When the negroes came up there was 
a desperate quarrel, but our hands stood firm, and Tony 
and Dan declared that they would shoot the first four men 
that advanced, and at last they drew off and made their 
way to Richmond. 

“Your plan has succeeded admirably. One or two of 
the hands went to Richmond next day, but returned a day 
or two afterward and begged so hard to be taken on again 
that I forgave them. Since then everything has been 
going on as quietly and regularly as usual, while there is 
scarcely a man left on any of the estates near.” 

“And now, mother, that I find things are quiet and 
settled here, I shall go down to Georgia and fetch Lucy 
home. I shall be of age in a few months, and the house 
on the estate that comes to me then can be enlarged a bit, 
and will do very well.” 

“Not at all, Vincent. Annie will be married next 
month. Herbert Rowsell was here two days ago, and it’s 
all settled. So I shall be alone here. It will be very 
lonely and dull for me, Vincent, and I would rather give 
up the reins of government to Lucy and live here with 
you, if you like the plan.” 

“Certainly, I should like it, mother, and so, I am sure, 
would Lucy.” 

“Well, at any rate, Vincent, we will try the experiment, 
and if it does not work well I will take possession of the 
other house.” 

“There is no fear of that, mother, none whatever.” 

“And when are you thinking of getting married, Vin- 
cent?” 

“At once, mother, T wrote to her the day we were 


WITH LEE IN VinaiNlA. 


379 


disbanded saying that I should come in a week, and would 
allow another week and no longer for her to get ready.” 

‘‘Then, in that case, Vincent, Annie and I will go down 
with you. Annie will not have much to do to get ready 
for her own wedding. It must, of course, be a very quiet 
one, and there will be no array of dresses to get; for I 
suppose it will be some time yet before the railways are 
open again and things begin to come down from the North.” 

Happily Antioch had escaped the ravages of war, and 
there was nothing to mar the happiness of the wedding. 
Lucy’s father had returned, having lost a leg in one of the 
battles of the Wilderness a year before, and her brother 
had also escaped. After the wedding they returned to 
their farm in Tennessee, and Mrs. Wingfield, Annie, Vin- 
cent, and Lucy went back to the Orangery. 

For the next three or four years times were very hard in 
Virginia, and Mrs. Wingfield had to draw upon her savings 
to keep up the house in its former state; while the great 
majority of the planters were utterly ruined. \The negroes, 
however, for the most part remained steadily working on 
tKe^ta£eJ A few wandered away, but their places were 
easily filled ; for theTmajbrity of the freed slaves very soon \ 
discovered that their lot was a far harder one than it had ' 
been before, and that freedom so suddenly given was a 
curse rather than a blessing to them. 

Thus, while so many went down, the Wingfields 
weathered the storm, and the step that had been taken in 
preparing their hands for the general abolition of slavery 
was a complete success. 

With the gradual return of prosperity to the South the 
prices of produce improved, and ten years after the con- 
clusion of the rebellion the income of the Orangery was 
nearly as large as it had been previous to its outbreak. 
Vincent, two years after the conclusion of the struggle, 
took his wife over to visit his relations in England, and, 


m 


WITH LEE m VinaiHIA. 


since the death of his mother in 1879, has every year spent 
three or four months at home, and will not improbably ere 
long sell his estates in Virginia and settle in England 
altogether. 


THE EHD. 


A« L» Burt*s Catalogue of Books fof 
Young People by Popular Writers, 52- 
58 Duane Street, New York 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Joe^s Luck: A Boy’s Adventures in California. By 

Hoeatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price ^^1.00. 

^he stor.v is chock fall of stirring incidents, while the amusing situ* 
ations are furnished by Joshua Bickford, from Pumpkin Hollow, and the 
fellow who modestly styles himself the “Rip-tail Roarer, from Pike Co., 
Missoun. Mr. Alger never writes a poor book, and “Joe’s Luck’’ is cer- 
tainly one of his best. 

Tom the Bootblack; or. The Road to Success. By 

Horatio Alger, Jr. 12aio, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

A bright, enterprising lad was Tom the Bootblack. He was not at all 
ashamed of his humble calling, though always on the lookout to better 
himself. The lad started for Cincinnati to look up his heritage. Mr. 
Grey, the uncle, did not hesitate to employ a ruffian to kill the lad. The 
plan failed, and Gilbert Grey, once Tom the bootblack, came Into a com- 
fortable fortune. This is one of Mr. Alger’s best stories. 

Dan the Newsboy, By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, 

cloth, illustrated, price Sl.OO. 

Dan Mordaunt and his mother live in a poor tenement, and the lad Is 
pluckily trying to make ends meet by selling papers in the streets of New 
York. A little heiress of six years is confided to the care of the Mor- 
daunts. The child Is kidnapped and Dan tracks the child to the house 
where she is hidden, and rescues her. The wealthy aunt of the little 
heiress is so delighted with Dan’s courage and many good qualities 
that she adopts him as her heir. 

Tony the Hero: A Brave Boy’s Adventure with a 

Tramp. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 
Tony, a sturdy bright-eyed boy of fourteen, is under the control of 
Rudolph Rugg, a thorough rascal. After much abuse Tony runs away 
and gets a job as stable boy in a country hotel. Tony is heir to a 
large estate. Rudolph for a consideration hunts up Tony and throws 
him down a deep well. Of course Tony escapes from the fate provided 
for him, and by a brave act, a rich friend secures his rights and Tony 
Is prosperous, A very entertaining book. 

The Errand Boy; or, How Phil Brent Won Success. 

By Horatio Aiger, Jr. 12mo, cloth illustrated, price $1.00. 

The career of “The Errand Boy” embraces the city adventures of a 
smart country lad. Philip was brought up by a kind-hearted innkeeper 
named Brent. The death of Mrs. Brent paved the way for the hero’s 
subsequent troubles. A retired merchant in New York secures him the 
situation of errand boy, and thereafter stands as his friend. 

Tom Temple’s Career. By Horatio Alger^ Jr. 12mo, 

cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Tom Temple is a bright, self-reliant lad. He leaves Plympton village 
to seek work in New York, whence he undertakes an important mission 
to California. Some of his adventures in the far west are so startling that 
the reader will scarcely close the book until the last page shall have been 
reached. The tale is written in Mr. Alger’s most fascinating style. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by tb9 
)Ublisber, A, L. BURT, 62-58 Duano Street, New York. 


2 A. U BURT'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Frank Fowler, the Cash Boy. By Horatio Alger, Jk. 

ISmo, cloth, illustrated, price SI. 00. 

Frank Fowler, a poor boy, bravely determines to make a living for 
himself and his foster-sister Grace. Going to New York he obtains a 
situation as cash boy in a dry goods store. He renders a service to a 
wealthy old gentleman who takes a fancy to the lad, and thereafter 
helps the lad to gain success and fortune. 

Tom Thatcher’s Fortune. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 

12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00, 

Tom Thatcher is a brave, ambitious, unselfish boy. He supports his 
mother and sister on meagre wages earned as a shoe-pegger in John 
Simpson’s factory. Tom is discharged from the factory and starts over- 
land for California. He meets with many adventures. The story is told 
in a way which has made Mr. Alger’s name a household word in so many 
homes. 

The Train Boy. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, 

cloth, illustrated, price $1.00, 

Paul Palmer was a wide-awake boy of sixteen who supported his mother 
and sister by selling books and papers on the Chicago and Milwaukee 
Railroad. He detects a young man in the act of picking the pocket of a 
young lady. In a railway accident many passengers are killed, but Paul 
is fortunate enough to assist a Chicago merchant, who out of gratitude 
takes him into his employ. Paul succeeds with tact and judgment and 
is well started on the road to business prominence. 

Mark Mason’s Victory. The Trials and Triumphs of 

a Telegraph Boy. By Horatio Alger, Jb. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price 

$ 1 . 00 . 

Mark Mason, the telegraph boy, was a sturdy, honest lad, who plucklly 
won his way to success by his honest manly efforts under many difll- 
culties. This story will please the very large class of boys who regard 
Mr. Alger as a favorite author. 

A Debt of Honor. The Story of Gerald Lane’s Success 

in the Far West. By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price 

$ 1 . 00 . 

The story of Gerald Lane and the account of the many trials and dis- 
appointments which he passed through befoi he attained success, will 
interest all boys who have read the previous stories of this delightful 
author. 

Ben Bruce. Scenes in the Life of a Bowery Newsboy. 

By Horatio Alger, Jr. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Ben Bruce was a brave, manly, generous boy. The story of his efforts, 
and many seeming failures and disappointments, and his final success, are 
most Interesting to all readers. The tale Is written in Mr. Alger’s 
most fascinating style. 

The Castaways; or, On the Florida Eeefs. By James 

Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This tale smacks of tho salt sea. From the moment that the Sea 
Queen leaves lower New York bay till the breeze leaves her becalmed off 
the coast of Florida, one can almost hear the whistle of the wind 
through her rigging, the creak of her straining cordage as she heels to 
the leeward. The adventures of Ben Clark, the hero of the storv and 
Jake the cook, cannot fall to eharra the reader. As a writer for young 
people Mr. Otis is a prime favorite. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BURT, 52-58 Duane Street, New York, 


X.-E. BURT^S BOOKS FOB YOUNG PEOPLE. 3 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Wrecked on Spider Island; or. How Hed Rogers Found 

the Treasure. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

^ “down-east” plucky lad ships as cabin boy to earn 
a livelihood. Ned is marooned on Spider Island, and while there dis- 
covers a wreck submerged in the sand, and finds a considerable amount 
of treasure. The capture of the treasure and the incidents of the 
voyage serve to make as entertaining a story of sea-life as the most 
captious boy could desire. 

The Search for the Silver City : A Tale of Adventure in 

Yucatan. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Two lads, Teddy Wright and Neal Emery, embark on the steam 
yacht Day Dream for a cruise to the tropics. The yacht is destroyed 
by fire, and then the boat is cjist upon the coast of Yucatan. They 
hear of the wonderful Silver City, of the Chan Santa Cruz Indians, 
and with the help of a faithful Indian ally carry off a number of the 
golden images from the temples. Pursued with relentless vigor at last 
their escape is effected in an astonishing manner. The story is so 
full of exciting Incidents that the reader is quite carried away with 
the novelty and realism of the narrative. 

A Runaway Brig; or. An Accidental Cruise. By 

James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This is a sea tale, and the reader can look out upon the wide shimmer- 
ing sea as it flashes back the sunlight, and imagine himself afloat with 
Harry Vandyne, Walter Morse, Jim Libby and that old shell-back. Bob 
Brace, on the brig Bonita. The boys discover a mysterious document 
which enables them to find a buried treasure. They are stranded on 
an island and at last are rescued with the treasure. The boys are sure 
to be fascinated with this entertaining story. 

The Treasure Finders: A Boy's Adventures in 

Nicaragua. By Jajibs Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Roy and Dean Coloney, with their guide Tongla, leave their father’s 
Indigo plantation to visit the wonderful ruins of an ancient city. The 
boys eagerly explore the temples of an extinct race and discover three 
golden Images cunningly hidden away. They escape with the greatest 
diflQcuIty. Eventually they reach safety with their golden prizes. We 
doubt if there ever was written a more entertaining story than “The 
Treasure Finders.” 

Jack, the Hunchback. A Story of the Coast of Maine. 

By James Otis. Price $1.00. 

This is the story of a little hunchback who lived on Cape Elizabeth, 
©n the coast of Maine. His trials and successes are most interesting. 
From first to last nothing stays the interest of the narrative. It bears us 
along as on a stream whose current varies in direction, but never loses 
Its force. 

With Washington at Monmouth: A Story of Three 

Philadelphia Boys. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental cloth, olivine 

edges, illustrated, price $1.50. 

Three Philadelphia lads assist the American spies and make regular 
and frequent visits to Valley Forge in the Winter while the British 
occupied the city. The s.tory abounds with pictures of Colonial life 
skillfully drawn, and the glimpses of Washington’s soldiers which ar© 
given shown that the work has not been hastily done, or without con- 
siderable study. The story is wholesome and patriotic in tone, as are 
all of Mr. Otis’ works. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BURT, 62-68 Duane Street, New York, 


4 - t;. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE, 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

With Lafayette at Yorktown: A Story of How Two 

Boys Joined tbe Continental Army. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental 
cloth, olivine edges, illustrated, price $1.50. 

Two lads from Portm.uth, N. H., attempt to enlist In the Colonial 
Army, and are given employment as spies. There is no lack of exciting 
incidents which the youthful reader craves, but it is healthful excite- 
ment brimming with facts which every boy should be familiar with, 
and while the reader ia following the adventures of Ben JaCfrays and 
Ned Allen he is acquiring a fund of historical lore which will remain 
In his memory long after that which he has memorized from text- 
books has been forgotten. 

'At the Siege of Havana. Being the Experiences of 

Three Boys Serving under Israel Putnam in 1762. By James Otis. 12mo, 
ornamental cloth, olivine edges, illustrated, price $1.50. 

“At the Siege of Havana” deals with that portion of the island’s 
history when the English king captured tbe capital, thanks to the 
assistance given by the troops from New England, led in part by Col. 
Israel Putnam. 

The principal characters are Darius Lunt, the lad who, represented as 
telling the story, and his comrades, Robert Clement and Nicholas 
Vallet. Colonel Putnam also figures to considerable extent, necessarily, 
in the tale, and the whole forms one of the most readable stories founded on 
historical facts. 

The Defense of Fort Henry. A Story of Wheeling 

Creek in 1777. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental cloth, olivine edges, 
illustrated, price $1.50. 

Nowhere in the history of our country can be found more heroic or 
thrilling incidents than in the story of those brave men and women 
who founded the settlement of Wh<‘eiing in the Colony of Virginia. The 
recital of what Elizabeth Zane did is in itself as heroic a story as can 
be imagined. The wondrous bravery displayed by Major McCulloch 
and his gallant comrades, the sufferings of the colonists and their sacrifice 
of blood and life, stir the blood of old as well as young readers. 

The Capture of the Laughing Mary. A Story of Three 

New York Boys in 1776. By James Otis. 12mo, ornamental cloth, olivine 
edges, price $1.50. 

“During the British occupancy of New York, at the outbreak of the 
Revolution, a Yankee lad hears of the plot to take General Washington’s 
person, and calls In two companions to assist the patriot cause. They 
do some astonishing things, and, incidentally, lay the way for an 
American navy later, by the exploit which gives its name to the 
work. Mr. Oti.s’ books are too well known to require any particular 
commendation to the young.” — Evening Post. 

With Warren at Bunker Hill. A Story of the Siege of 

Boston. By James Otis. 12mo, ornametnal cloth, olivine edges, illus- 
trated, price $1.50. 

“This is a tale of the siege of Boston, which opens on the day after 
the doings at Lexington and Concord, with a description of home life 
In Boston, introduces the reader to the British camp at Charlestown, 
shows Gen. Warren at home, describes what a boy thought of the 
battle of Bunker Hill, and closes with the raising of the siege. The 
three heroes, George Wentworth, Ben Scarlett and an old ropemaker, 
incur the enmity of a young Tory, who causes them many adventures 
the boys will like to read.” — Detroit Free Press. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. JSVBT, 52-68 Duane Street, New York. 


'A. ti. BPRT^S BOOKS FOK YOUNG PEOPLE. 5 

BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

With the Swamp Fox. The Story of General Marion’s 

Spies. By James Otis. ISmo, cloth, illustrated, price Sl.OO. 

This story deals with General Francis Marion’s heroic strugj^le In the 
Carolinas. General Marion’s arrival to take command of these brave 
men and rough riders is pictured as a boy might have seen it, and 
although the story is devoted to what the lads did, the Swamp Fox 
18 ever present in the mind of the reader. 

On tile Kentucky Frontier. A Story of the Fighting 

Pioneers of the West. By James Otis. ISrao, cloth, illustrated, price $1. 
In the history of our country there is no more thrilling story than 
that of the work done on the Mississippi river by a handful of frontiers- 
men. Mr. Otis takes the reader on that famous expedition from the 
arrival of Major Clarke’s force at Corn Island, until Kaskaskia was 
captured. He relates that part of Simon Kenton’s life history which 
is not usually touched upon either by the historian or the story teller. 
This is one of the most entertaining books for young people which has 
been published. 

Sarah Billard’s Bide. A Story of South Carolina in 

in 1780. By James Otis, 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“This book deals with the Carolinas in 1780, giving a wealth of detail of 
the Mountain Men who struggled so valiantly against the king’s troops. 
Major Ferguson is the prominent British officer of the story, which is 
told as though coming from a youth who experienced these adventures. 
In this way the famous ride of Sarah Dillard is brought out as an 
Incident of the plot.’’ — Boston Journal. 

A Tory Plot. A Story of the Attempt to Kill General 

Washington. By James Otis. l2mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“ ‘A Tory Plot’ is the story of two lads who overhear something 
of the plot originated during the Revolution by Gov. Tryou to capture 
or murder Washington. They communicate their knowledge to Gen, 
Putnam and are commissioned by him to play the role of detectives 
In the matter. They do so, and meet with many adventures and hair- 
breadth escapes. The boys are, of course, mythical, but they serve to en- 
able the author to put into very attractive shape much valuable knowledge 
concerning one phase of the Revolution.’’ — Pittsburgh Times. 

A Trait oFs Escape. A Story of the Attempt to Seize 

Benedict Arnold, By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, ilhistmted. price $1.00, 
“This is a tale with stirring scenes depicted in each chapter, bringing 
clearly before the mind the glorious deeds of the early settlers in this 
country. In an historical work dealing with this country’s past, no 
plot can hold the attention closer than this one, which describes the 
attempt and partial success of Benedict Arnold’s escape to New York, 
where he remained as the guest of Sir Henry Clinton. All those who 
actually figured in the arrest of the traitor, as well as Gen. Washing- 
ton, are Included as characters.’’ — Albany Union, 

A Cruise with Paul Jones. A Story of Naval Warfare 

in 1776. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illusti*ated, price $1.00. 

“This story takes up that portion of Paul Jones’ adventurous life 
when he was hovering off the British coast, watching for an oppor- 
tunity to strike the enemy a blow. It deals more particularly with 
bis descent upon Whitehaven, the seizure of Lady Selkirk’s plate, and 
the famous battle with the Drake. The boy who figures in the tale 
is one who was takan from a derelict by Paul Jones shortly after this 
particular cruise was begun.’’ — Chicago Inter-Ocean. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price By the 
publisher, A, L. BURT, 62-58 Duane Street, New York. 


6 A. t. BUIIT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 


1 


BOOKS FOR BOYS, 

Corporal Lige’s Recruit. A Story of Crown Point and 

Tioonderoga. By James Otis. 12uio, cloth, illustrated, price Si, 00. 

“In ‘Corporal Lite’s Recruit/ Mr. Otis tells the amusing: story of an 
old soldier, proud of his record, who had served the king in *58, and who 
takes the lad, Isaac Rice, as his ‘personal recruit.' The lad acquits 
himself superbly. Col. Ethan Allen ‘in the name of God and the con- 
tinental congress,’ Infuses much martial spirit into the narrative, which 
will arouse the keenest interest as it proceeds. Crown Point. Ticon- 
deroga, Benedict Arnold and numerous other famous historical names 
appear in this dramatic tale.” — Boston Globe. 

Morgan, the Jersey Spy. A Story of the Siege of York- 

town in 1781. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

“The two lads who are utilised by the author to emphasize the details 
of the work done during that memorable time were real boys who lived 
on the banks of the York river, and who aided the Jersey spy in his 
dangerous occupation. In the guise of fishermen the lads visit York- 
town, are suspected of being spies, and put under arrest. Morgan risks 
bis life to save them. The final escape, the thrilling encounter with a 
squad of red coats, when they are exposed equally to the bullets of 
friends and foes, told in a masterly fashion, makes of this volume one 
of the most entertaining books of the year.” — Inter-Ocean. 


The Young Scout: The Story of a West Point Lieu- 

tenant. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

The crafty Apache chief Geronimo but a few years ago was the 
most terrible scourge of the southwest border. The author has woven. 
In a tale of thrilling interest, all the incidents of Geronimo’s last raid. 
The hero is Lieutenant James Decker, a recent graduate of West Point. 
Ambitious to distinguish himself the young man takes many a desperate 
chance against the enemy and on more than one occasion narrowly 
escapes with his life. In our opinion Mr. Ellis is the best writer of 
Indian stories now before the public. 

Adrift in the Wilds: The Adventures of Two Ship- 

wrecked Boys. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price Si. 00. 
Elwood Brandon and Howard Lawrence are en route for San Fran- 
cisco, Off the coast of California the steamer takes fire. The two boys 
reach the shore with several of the passengej^ Young Brandon be- 
comes separated from his party and is captured by hostile Indians, 
but is afterwards rescued. This is a very entertaining narrative of 
Southern California. 


A Young Hero; or, Fighting to Win. By Edward S. 

Elt.is. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This story tells how a valuable solid silver service was stolen from 
the Misses Perkinpine, two very old and simple minded ladies. Fred 
Sheldon, the hero of this story, undertakes to discover the thieves and 
have them arrested. After much time spent in detective work, he 
succeeds In discovering the silver plate and winning the reward. The 
story Is told in Mr. Ellis’ most fascinating style. Every boy will be 
glad to read this delightful book. 


Lost in the Rockies. A Story of Adventure in the 

Rocky Mountains. By Edward S. Ellis 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1. 

Incident succeeds incident, and adventure is piled upon adventuret 
and at the end the reader, be he boy or man, will have experienced 
breathless enjoyment in this romantic story describing many adventures in 
the Rockies and among the Indians. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent 

publisher^ A. L» BURT, 62-58 Duane 


postpaid on receipt of price by the 
Street, New York, 


A. L. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 7 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

A Jaunt Through Java: The Story of a Journey to 

the Sacred Mountain. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price 81.00. 

The interest of this story is found in the thrilling adventures of 
two cousins, Hermon and Eustace Hadley, on their trip acrosss the island 
of Java, from Samarang to the Saciod Mountain. In a land where the 
Royal Bengal tiger, the rhinoceros, and other fierce beasts are to be 
met with, it is but natural that the heroes of this book should have a 
lively experience. There is not a dull page in the book. 

The Boy Patriot. A Story of Jack, the Young Friend 

of W ashington. By Edward S. Ellis. 12mo, cloth, olivine edges, illus* 
trated, price $1.50. 

“There are adventures of all kinds for the hero and his friends, whose 
pluck and ingenuity in extricating themselves from awkward fixes are 
always equal to the occasion. It Is an excellent story full of honest, 
manly, patriotic efforts on the part of the hero. A very vivid description 
of the battle of Trenton is also found in this story.” — Journal of 
Education. 

A Yankee Lad’s Pluck. How Bert Larkin Saved his 

Father's Ranch in Porto Rico. By V/m. P, Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illus- 
trated, price 81.00. 

“Bert Larkin, the hero of the story, early excites our admiration, 
and is altogether a fine character such as boys will delight in, whilst 
the story of his numerous adventures is very graphically told. This 
will, we think, prove one of the most popular boys’ books this season.”— 
Gazette. 

A Brave Defense. A Story of the Massacre at Fort 

Griswold in 1781. By William P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price 

81 . 00 . 

Perhaps no more gallant fight against fearful odds took place during 
the Revolutionary War than that at Fort Griswold, Groton Heights, Conn., 
in 1781. The boys are real boys who were actually on the muster rolls, 
either at Fort Trumbull on the New London side, or of Fort Grisw'old on 
the Groton side of the Thames. The youthful reader who follow's Halsey 
Sanford and Levi Dart and Tom Malleson, and their equally brave com- 
rades, through their thrilling adventures will be loaruing something more 
than historical facts: they will be imbibing lessons of fidelity, of bravery, 
of heroism, and of manliness, which must prove serviceable in the arena 
of life. 

The Young Minuteinan. A Story of the Capture of 

General Prescott in 1777. By William P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price $1.00. 

This story is based upon actual events which occurred during the British 
occupation of the waters of Narragansett Bay. Dai'ius Wale and William 
Northrop belong to “the coast patrol.” The story is a strong one, dealing 
only with actual events. There is, however, no lack of thrilling adventure, 
and every lad w’ho is fortunate enough to obtain the book will find not 
only that his historical knowledge is increased, but that his own patriotism 
and love of country are deepened. 

For the Temple: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. 

By G. A. Hrnty. With illustrations by S. J. Solomon. 12me, cloth, olivine 
edges, price $1.00. 

“Mr. Henty’s graphic prose picture of the hopeless Jewish resistance 
to Roman sway adds another leaf to his record of the famous wars of 
the world. The book is one of Mr. Henty’s cleverest efforts.” — Graphic. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by tha 
publisher, A.' L. BURT, 62-68 Duane Street, New York. 


8 A. L. hurt’s books for young people 


BOOKS rOR BOYS. 

Roy Gilbert’s Search: A Tale of the Great Lakes. By 

Wm. P. Chipman. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

A deep mystery hangs over the parentage of Roy Gilbert. He arranges 
with two schoolmates to make a tour of the Great Lakes on a steam 
launch. The three boys visit many points of interest on the lakes. 
Afterwards the lads rescue an elderly gentleman and a lady from a sink- 
ing yacht. Later on the boys narrowly escape with their live s. The 
hero is a manly, self-reliant boy, whose adventures will be followed 
with interest. 

The Slate Picker: The Story of a Boy’s Life in the 

Coal Mines, By Harry Prentice. 13mo, cloth, illustrated, price Si 00. 
This Is a story of a boy’s life in the coal mines of Pennsylvania. 
Ben Burton, the hero, had a hard road to travel, but by prrit and energy 
he advanced step by step until he found himself called upon to fill the 
position of chief engineer of the Kohinoor Coal Company. This is a 
book of extreme interest to every boy reader. 

The Boy Cruisers; or, Paddling in Florida. By St. 

George Rathborne. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00 
Andrew George and Rowland Carter start on a canoe trip along the 
Gulf coast, from Key West to Tampa, Florida. Their first adventure 
is with a pair of rascals who steal their boats. Next they run into 
a gale in the Gulf. After that they have a lively time with alli- 
gators and Andrew gets into trouble with a band of Seminole Indians. 
Mr. Rathborne knows just how to interest the boys, and lads who are 
In search of a rare treat will do well to read this entertaining story. 

Captured by Zulus: A Story of Trapping in Africa. 

By Harry Prentice. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This story details the adventures of two lads, Dick Elsworth and Bob 
Harvi-y, in the wilds of South Africa. By stratagem the Zulus capture 
Dick and Bob and take them to their principal kraal or village. The 
lads escape death by dig ing their way out of the prison hut by night. 
They are pursued, but the Zulus finally give up pursuit. Mr. Prentice 
tells exactly how wild-beast collectors secure specimens on their native 
stamping grounds, and these descriptions make very entertaining reading. 

Tom the Ready; or. Up from the Lowest. By Ran- 

dolph Hill. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

This is a dramatic narrative of the unaided rise of a fearless, ambi- 
tious boy from the lowest round of fortune’s ladder to wealth and the 
governorship of his native State. Tom Seacomb begins life with a pur- 
pose, and eventually overcomes those who oppose , him. How he manages 
to win the battle is told by Mr. Hill in a masterful way that thrills 
the reader and holds his attention and sympathy to the end. 

Captain Kidd’s Gold: The True Story of an Adven- 
turous Sailor Boy. By James Franklin Fitts. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price $1 Gfi 

There is something fascinating to the average youth In the very Idea 
of buried treasure. A vision arises before his eyes of swarthy Portu- 
guese and Spanish rascals, with black beards and gleaming eyes. There 
were many famous sea rovers, but none more celebrated than Capt. Kidd. 
Paul Jones Garry inherits a document which locates a considerable 
treasure buried by two of Kidd’s crew. The hero of this book is an 
ambitious, persevering lad, of salt-water New England ancestry, and his 
efforts to reach the island and secure the money form one of the most 
absorbing tales for our youth that has come from the press. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by th© 
publisher, A. L. BTJET, 63-58 Duane Street, New York. 


A. L. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 9 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

The Boy Explorers: The Adventures of Two Boys in 

Alaska. By Harry Prentice. l2mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Two boys, Eayroond and Spencer Manning, travel to Alaska to join 
their father in search of their uncle. On their arrival at Sitka the boys 
with an Indian guide set off across the mountains. The trip is fraught 
with perils that test the ladV courage to the utmost. All through their 
exciting adventures the lads demonstrate what can be accomplished by 
pluck and resolution, and their experience makes one of the most in- 
teresting tales ever written. 

The Island Treasure; or, Harry DarreFs Fortune. 

By Frank H. Converse. 13mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00, 

Harry Darrel, having received a nautical training on a school-ship, is 
bent on going to sea. A runaway horse changes his prospects. Ilarry 
saves Dr. Gregg from drowning and afterward becomes sailing-master 
of a sloop yacht. Mr. Converse’s stories possess a charm of their own 
which is appreciated by lads who delight In good healthy tales that 
smack of salt water. 

Guy Harris: The Eunaway. By Harry Castlemon. 

12m o, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

Guy Harris lived in a small city on the shore of one of the Great 
Lakes. He is persuaded to go to sea, and gets a glimpse of the rough 
side of life in a sailor’s boarding house. He ships on a vessel and for 
five months leads a hard life. The book will interest boys generally 
on account of its graphic style. This is one of Castlemon’s most attract- 
ive stories. 

Julian Mortimer: A Brave Boy’s Struggle for Home 

and Fortune. By Harry Castlemon. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1. 
The scene of the story lies west of the Mississippi River, in the days 
when emigrants made their perilous way across the great plains to the 
land of gold. There is an attack upon the wagon train b.y a large party 
of Indians. Our hero is a lad of uncommon nerve and pluck. Befriended 
by a stalwart trapper, a real rough diamond, our hero achieves the most 
happy results. 

By Pike and Dyke: A Tale of the Eise of the Dutch 

Republic. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Maynard Brown. 
12mo, cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“Boys with a turn for historical research will be enchanted with the 
book, while the rest who only care for adventure will be students in spite 
of themselves.’’ — St. James’s Gazette. 

St. George for England: A Tale of Cressy and Poi- 
tiers. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“A story of very great Interest for boys. In his own forcible style 
the author has endeavored to show that determination and enthusiasm 
can accomplish marvellous results; and that courage is generally accom- 
panied by magnanimity and gentleness.’’ — Pall Mall Gazette. 

Captain Bayley’s Heir: A Tale of the Gold Fields of 

California. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by H. M. Paget. 12mo. 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“Mr. Henty is careful to mingle Instruction with entertainment; and 
the humorous touches, especially in the sketch of John Holl, the West- 
minster dustman, Dickens himself could hardly have excelled. — Chris- 
tian Leader. — 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L, BTJET, 52-69 Duane Street, New York, 


10 A. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG FEOPLE, 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Budd Boyd’s Triumph; or. The Boy Firm of Fox Island. 

By William P. Chipman. ISmo, cloth, illustrated, price $1.00. 

The scene of this story is laid on the upper part of Narragansett Bay, 
and the leading incidents have a strong salt-water flavor. The two 
boys, Budd Boyd and Judd Floyd, being ambitious and clear sighted, 
form a partnership to catch and sell flsh. Budd’s pluck and good sense 
carry him through many troubles. In following the career of the boy 
firm of Boyd & Floyd, the youthful reader will find a useful lesson — 
that industry and perseverance are bound to lead to ultimate success. 

lost in the Canyon: Sam Willett’s Adventures on the 

Great Colorado. By Alfred R. Calhoun. 12mo, cloth, illustrated, price $1, 
This story hinges on a fortune left to Sam Willett, the hero, and the 
fact that it will pass to a disreputable relative if the lad dies before 
he shall have reached his majority. The story of his father’s peril and 
of Sam’s desperate trip down the great canyon on a raft, and how the 
party finally escape from their perils is described in a graphic style 
that stamps Mr. Calhoun as a master of his art. 

Captured by Apes : The Wonderful Adventures of a 

Young Animal Trainer. By Harry Prentice. 13mo, cloth, illustrated, 
price 

Philip Garland, a young animal collector and trainer, sets sail for 
Eastern seas In quest of a new stock of living curiosities. The vessel 
Is wrecked off the coast of Borneo, and young Garland is cast ashore 
on a small island, and cantured by the apes that overrun the place. 
Very novel indeed is the way by which the young man escapes death. 
Mr. Prentice is a writer of undoubted skill. 

Under Brake’s Flag: A Tale of the Spanish Main. 

By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 13mo, cloth, 
olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“There is not a dull chapter, nor, indeed, a dull page In the book; but 
the author has so carefully worked up his subject that the exciting 
deeds of his heroes are never Incongruous nor absurd.” — Observer. 

By Sheer Pluck: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By 

G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, olivine 
edges, price $1.00. 

The author has woven. In a tale of thrilling interest, all the details 
of the Ashanti campaign, of which he was himself a witness. 

“Mr. Henty keeps up his reputation as a writer of boys’ stories. ‘By 
Sheer Pluck’ will be eagerly read.” — Athenaeum. 

With Lee in Virginia : A Story of the American Civil 

War. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“One of the best stories for lads which Mr. Henty has yet written. 
The picture is full of life and color, and the stirring and romantic inci- 
dents are skillfully blended with the personal interest and charm of the 
story. ” — Standard. 

By England’s Aid; pr, The Freeing of the Netherlands 

(1585-1604). By G. A. Henttt. With illustrations by Alfred Pearse. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine ^ges, price $1.00. 

“It is an admirable book for youngsters. It overflows with stirring 
Incident and exciting adventure, and the color of the era and of the 
scene are finely reproduced. The Illustrations add to Its attractiveness.” — 
Boston Gazette. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BUBT, 52-58 Duane Street, New York. 


A. L. BURT'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 11 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

By Bight of Conquest; or. With Cortez in Mexico. 

By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 12mo, cloth, 
olivine edges, price $1.50. 

“The conquest of Mexico by a small band of resolute men under the 
magnificent leadership of Cortez is always rightfully ranked among the most 
romantic and daring exploits in history. ‘By Right of Conquest’ Is the 
neaiest approach to a perfectly successful historical tale that Mr. Henty 
has yet published.’’ — Academy. 

For Name and Fame; or, Through Afghan Passes. 

By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, 
olivine edges, price $1 .00. 

“Not only a rousing story, replete with all the varied forms of excite- 
ment of a campaign, but, what is still more useful, an account of a 
territory and its inhabitants which must for a long time possess a supreme 
interest for Englishmen, as being the key to our Indian Empire.” — 
Glasgow Herald. 

The Bravest of the Brave; or. With Peterborough in 

Spain. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by H. M. Paget. 12mo 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00, 

“Mr. Henty never loses sight of the moral purpose of his work — to 
enforce the doctrine of courage and truth, mercy and loving ki idness, 
as indispensable to the making of a gentleman. Boys will rea. ‘The 
Bravest of the Brave’ with pleasure and profit; of that we are quite 
sure.’’ — Daily Telegraph. 

The Cat of Bubastes : A Story of Ancient Egypt. By 

Q. A. Henty. With illustrations. 12mo, cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 
“The story, from the critical moment of the killing of the sacred cat 
to the perilous exodus Into Asia with which it closes. Is very skillfully 
constructed and full of exciting adventures. It Is admirably illustrated.” 
— Saturday Review. 

Bonnie Prince Charlie: A Tale of Fontenoy and Cul- 

loden. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Bro'^^ne. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“Ronald, the hero, is very like the hero of ‘Quentin Durward.’ The 
lad’s journey across France, and his hairbreadth escapes, ma];ea up as 
good a narrative of the kind as we have ever read. For freshness of 
treatment and variety of incident Mr. Henty has surpassed himself.” — 
Spectator. 

With Clive in India; or. The Beginnings of an Empire. 

By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, 
olivine edges, price $1,00. 

“He has taken a period of Indian history of the most vital impor- 
tance, and he has embroidered on the historical facts a story which of 
Itself is deeply interesting. Young people assuredly will be delighted 
with the volume.” — Scotsman. 

In the Beign of Terror: The Adventures of a West- 
minster Boy. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by J. SchOnberg. 
12mo, cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“Harry Sandwith, the Westminster boy, may fairly be said to beat 
Mr. Henty’s record. His adventures will delight boys by the audacity 
and peril they depict. The story is one of Mr. Henty’s best.” — Saturday 
Review. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BURT, 63-58 Duane Street, New York. 


12 A. i:. BURT^S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE, 


BOOKS FOR BOYS. 


The Lion of the North: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus 

and the Wars of Relig^ioii, By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by John 
ScnoNBERG. ISino, cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“A praiseworthy attempt to interest British youth In the great deeds 
of the Scotch Brigade in the wars of Gustavus Adolphus. Mackey, Hep- 
burn, and Monro live again in Mr. Henty’s pages, as those deserve to 
live whose disciplined bands formed really the germ of the modern 
British army.’*’ — AtheniEum. 

The Dragon and the Raven; or, The Days of King 

Alfred. By Q. A. Henty. With illustrations by C. J. Staniland. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

In this story the author gives an account of the fierce struggle be- 
tween Saxon and Dane for supremacy la England, and presents a vivid 
picture of the misery and ruin to which the country was reduced by the 
ravages of the sea-wolves. The story Is treated in a manner most at- 
tractive to the boyish reader.” — Atheusum. 

The Young Carthaginian: A Story of the Times of 

Hannibal. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by C. J. Staniland. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

‘‘Well constructed and vividly told. From first to last nothing stays 
the interest of the narrative. It bears us along as on a stream whose 
current varies in direction, but never loses its force.” — Saturday Eoview, 

In Freedom’s Cause: A Story of Wallace and Bruce. 

By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, 
olivine edges, price $1.00. 

‘‘It is written in the author’s best style. Full of the wildest and most 
remarkable achievements, it is a tale of great interest, which a boy, once 
he has begun it, will not willingly put one side.” — The Schoolmaster. 


With Wolfe in Canada; or, The Winning of a Con- 


tinent. By Q. A, Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

‘‘A model of what a boys’ story-book should be. Mr. Henty has a 
great newer of Infusing into the dead facts of history new life, and as 
no pains are spaised by him to ensure accuracy In historic details, his 
books supply useful aids to study as well as amusement.” — School Guard- 
ian. 


True to the Old Flag: A Tale of the American War of 


Independence. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by Gordon Browne. 

12mo, cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

“Does justice to the pluck and determination of the British soliders 
during the unfortunate struggle against American emancipation. The son 
of an American loyalist, who remains true to our flag, falls among the 
hostile red-skins in that very Huron country which has been endeared 
to us by the exploits of Hawkeye and Chingachgook.” — The Times. 


A Final Reckoning: A Tale of Bush Life in Aus- 


tralia. By G. A. Henty. With illustrations by W. B. Wollen. 12mo, 
cloth, olivine edges, price $1.00. 

‘‘All boys will read this story with eager and unflagging Interest. The 
episodes are In Mr. Henty’s very best vein — graphic, exciting, realistic; 
and, as in all Mr, Henty’s hooks, the tendency is to the formation of an 
honorable, manly, and even heroic character.” — Birmingham Post. 


For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by the 
publisher, A. L. BURT, 62-58 Duane Street, New York. 


61 Z 


1 















^ K = » 

^ ; ^0 o^ : ,<5 

-•> '■°>‘??:>-''/\.,, V*oTo’' ,.„ ' 

\' ^ ^ o y^ aO % ^ ^ z' 


^ c ° 

^ ^ .-ft 1 ^ 

;; ^ ^ ° ^ 

: x 0<^^. ^ ^ 

^ . c^ 


V * n ^Z* fr I ' ^ yv ^ ^ , '’^. ' 0 N y V /. 

0^ ^ C^ \/ s ^ ' /^ ^ 9' ^ ^ ^ z' C^ 

* .- - /v;» ^ fN^ik-c^/^ V ■ '^ 

^ -N\ />i ^ 


a'^' ^ 



- .V 

\V 

A O V 


" '^■” ^ •^. <vt 

° ^ '' J O * •' '' ’O ^ ® ^ ^ ^ \''^ 

^ -i ^ r*^‘ S ^ ^ ‘ ^ C 

aX a '•^, OlX <c' 

. -< '^Z O^ -- L^ ✓'XV /§f^u//^^^ 



^ v.^ 

o, ""/ '' s"-' '0 < 

- % '* o'’^''"“*-''^ 

✓ V 

■ .,* ^A V" 

i> 'kB 



(H -'a 



A'^^' - 

v^' ' 

' x0°., ‘ 

c* /• 



^ *x V -1 

o 0 ^ 

■® 1 ^ 

^ V ^ 

\ ■ c^ ^ 



y\ 



X 


^ c,- 





- •X'^ -A. - 

A .v^ *> 

' X ' o -v , 

^ i c ® 

V 0^' ' 

^ = x° * 

^ ^ *A ^ 

0 ' 

,0^ sj- ^ ^ ^ "V 


'.'h o '^v> A^V J" 

A z ^ V ; 

. •%?■ °. 

\ . Y- t> ^ 1^ . 

y \0 ^ n « L 

.a’J' . • ' ' » , --^p ” ’ ‘ 







>0' 



^ V 


'\'\ %■- 

■}> t » ~ * '■'o * * ^ , 


^ c\ * 

= \° °^. ' 



^ V 

o o' 



, . . . X- 3:-y :: . . » ■ . • --/^ 

- a'» > .cy cj « ^ \ *• 










> 






VA ^ <<^ _ 

0 N . ^ ^ . s s c 

=> xO 




. %. *■ ‘TT^- '"'/' ‘ ~ ^0 

*0, 'q. \> ^ .0^ 







^ 'p ^ ^ C) O /r?^ ^ ^ 

i:> .• Jt3z^> ^ 

" r 


V -^ArS ''f 


A. ^°°''' 'i-'^ ■^'ic 

%/ * “ - ” ■. . 0 ,%. 'v^s ' " ' 



o O' 




* 0 


^b ^ H y 


\\^ 

G^ 

. V 

V 

, ^ 

h c> 


o 

Z 

7 c ^ 

' *: _ <‘? 

% 

Q 

* K 


> ,-V 



V > 8 , 

O'" ^vrTi^ -t "V V 

^ '^\v\s:s^ ^ <<• ^ x'' 

0 V ^ 0 "'f 8 1 

// ^ .0^ s. ^ ® /• o V '^ '’ 

'“ '^i. % A'i’ " * 

AA ^ ^ 2 

o 





c. 


C,-?''^.' ' ' * <? '"' ' * ^oN 0 'A"' ’•-'' '• f A 

0° % j-i ^ 0° ^ A 



\ ^ 


' ' ' ’\>^^s ' ' • 


O' 


' a'^ v- 

* <A -A 





LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 








